Iszlám misztika – Szaffi jegyzete

2009.02.10.

A félév témája: az eszméket valló emberek. Külön kiemelve Ibn ’Arabi (1165-1240) munkásságát.

Az iszlám misztika történetét két szakaszra bonthatjuk:
Ibn ’Arabi előtt- 800-1200 között: erre a korszakra tehető a nagy eszmék kialakulása és a jelentős személyiségek megjelenése.
Ibn ’Arabi után-1200-2000 között: kialakulnak az eszméket követő csoportok, rendek. Már nem születnek nagy eszmék, viszont az eddig létrejövők hatalmas tömegeket vonzanak. Tehát kialakulnak a különböző utak.

Létezik-e a szent az iszlámban?
wáli=szent

A szent kifejezés inkább a keresztény világban állja meg a helyét, mint muszlim környezetben. Ezért a magyarul szúfi szentként emlegetett személyt sokkal inkább nevezhetjük Isten barátjának. Ugyanis a wáli szó is barátot jelent. Az arabok pedig saját vallásuk körein belül nem használják a szent kifejezést. Csak akkor alkalmazzák, ha a mondanivalójuk a keresztény vallásokhoz köthető.
Hogyan változott a szentek élete, tevékenysége?

Itt három fontos kifejezést kell kiemelni:
- Bölcsesség: az iszlám előtt is létező dolog.
- Karamá: isteni kegy- Isten előnybe részesíti a szúfikat. Ezt a szót csodának fordítjuk. (az arabban a csoda szó nem létezik. A csoda, mint olyan Prófétai csodatételként létezik, ami elnémítja az embert. A szúfinak ilyen csodája nem lehetett, mert nekik csak Istentől kapott kegyeik vannak.
- Baraka: áldást, öröklődő kegyet jelent. Nem kifejezetten szúfi terminus, tőlük függetlenül jelen van az arab világban.
Az illatos kert (A kegyes emberekről szóló történetek)- mindennek 2db címe van. A díszcím és a tárgyilagos cím.

Jáfi’i-14.század
- Történet az asszonyról és a fiáról (ahogy általában a muszlimok hiszik=az iszlám szerint)
A muszlim ember halála után a két világot elválasztó „területre” kerül, ez az úgynevezett barzakh. A muszlim világban kevés volt a szentéletű (misztikus) nő. Ők pedig a Próféta feleségei illetve a kalifák feleségei és lányai közül kerültek ki.
abb-abbid=vallásos (rabszolga, ezt azonban nemcsak vallási értelemben használják, hanem a házimunkát végző rabszolgára is)
muta’abbid=mélyen vallásos

Mahiya vagy Bahiya (nem tudom pontosan, mert egyszerűen nem értettem mit mond Iványi) meghal és a két világ között lévő közegbe kerül. Fia álmot lát, arról, hogy milyen lehet a sírban lenni. Innentől kezdve a fiú minden péntek éjjel kimegy a temetőbe és a Koránból olvas az édesanyjának és imádkozik is érte. A bazakh-ot ellepik a különböző illatok. Jelen esetben az illat a halál ellentéteként jelenik meg.
Vajon ebben az állapotban az anyának szüksége van még valamire?

Nem, nincsen, mert örömmel tölti el a fia érkezése és a Korán olvasás.

Az arabok körében terjed el a sírlátogatás és itt alakulnak ki az ezzel kapcsolatos történetek is. Aki előbb hal meg az meglátogatja a másikat és elmeséli az élményeit. Ebből származik az intések műfaja-a bűnösöket megriasztani, hogy mi vár rájuk a halál után- ez iszlám tanítás. Ez a szúfiknál nem jelenik meg mert ők nem beszélnek a rosszról, csak a pozitívumokat ragadják meg. A negatívumokban a fenyegetés jelenik meg, míg őket csak az „isteni szép” érdekli. A 14.században Szíriában felmerül a kérdés a sírlátogatás jogosságáról, holott az előbbi történet is pont erről a területről származik.

Ibn Tajimijja-vallástudós (9 évig élt szúfi közösségben, de kiábrándult)

„A halottaknak nagyon jót tesz, ha imádkoznak értük és felolvassák nekik a Koránt!”
Attár (12. század):
- a neve illatszerárust jelent
- neki tulajdonítható az első perzsa nyelvű irat
- afgán határnál élt
- kifosztás történetének leírása

A szufizmus – Bevezetés

Nicholson, Reynold A.: Az iszlám misztikája; Farkas Lőrinc Imre Kiadó

1. Bevezetés
- az isteni valóságok megértése
- a görög misztikus szó megfelelője az arabbal, perzsában és törökben a sūfi
- a legtöbb szufi a tisztaságból vezeti le – szívében tiszta, a kiválasztottak egyike
- európai tudósok egy része: σοφος;
- Nöldeke: gyapjú; a keresztény remeték ruhája
- az első szúfik aszkéták és kvietisták, akik az Íéletnaptól és a pokoltól bűntudatosan féltek
- másrészt viszont a Koránban predestináció, miszerint a megváltás Allah kifürkészhetetlen akaratától függ
- a Korán bizonyos tételeinek túl nagy jelentőséget tulajdonítottak
- irányzatok az iszlámban:
- murdzsiták: akik a hitet a cselekedetek fölé helyezik, és az isteni szeretetet és jóságot hangsúlyozzák
- kvadariták: az ember felelős a tetteiért
- dzsabariták: az ember nem felelős a tetteiért
- mutazziliták: racionális teológusok, akik tagadták, hogy Allah tulajdonságai összeférnének egységével, és a predestináció igazságával
- ashariták: az iszlám skolasztikus teológusai
- alapeszméi: a Fény, a Tudás, a Szeretet
- panteisztikus hit, mely szerint Allah mindenütt jelen van, és akinek a trónusa inkább az emberi szívben van – ez ellentétben áll az ortodox iszlámmal
- a kereszténység a szerzetesi mozgalmakon és a misztikán keresztül gyakorol hatást a szúfizmusra
- keresztény remete: rāhib
- a neoplatonizmusból – noha tudomásuk van Arisztotelészről és Plótinoszról – inkább Porpyüriosz és Proklosz rendszere hatott rájuk
- pszeudo-Dionüsziosz, valszeg szíriai szerzetes;
- emanáció, illumináció, gnózis, eksztázis
- gnoszticizmus
- buddhizmus: a muzulmán legendákban a trónját elhagyó és vándordervisnek álló Balkh-i herceg alakja, Ibrāhīm ibn Adham története mennyire hasonlít Buddháéhoz; olvasó
- a személyes én feloldódása az egyetemes énben
- a fanā nem azonosítható feltétel nélkül a nirvanával, de sok rokon vonást mutat
- a fanā-t a baqā, az Istenben való öröklét kíséri
- az isteni szépségben elmerül szúfi elragadtatása ellentétben álla az arhat személytelenségével, intellektuális higgadtságával
- a fanā etikai aspektusa: magába foglalja minden vágy és szenvedély kioltását
- leginkább az istenkép áll szemben az ortodox iszlám képével
- a szufizmus nem ért volna el ilyen nagy sikert, ha az ortodox skolasztikusok nem degradálják az isteni természetet egy tisztán formális, változatlan, abszolút egységgé, puszta akarattá, amely a végletekbe menően mentes minden érzelemtől és ragaszkodástól, rettenetes és kiszámíthatatlan, akivel nem lehet személyes kapcsolatot létesíteni
- istinbāt: az intuitív dedukció egy formája, az isteni kinyilakoztatás rejtelmes beáramlésa a megtisztított, és Isten gondolatával eltöltött szívbe

Tételek – szúfizmus

A SZÚFI ÚT
Vizsgatételek, 2009. január 20., 26.

1. Mi a szúfizmus?
2. Mit tartalmaz al-Kalábádí művében a bevezető (’Isten dicsőítése’)?
3. Mit jelent az „Isten ismeretének a tana”?
4. Hogyan határozza meg a szúfizmust al-Kalábádí?
5. Kik a szúfik?
6. Honnan ered a szúfi elnevezés?
7. Miért nevezik a szúfikat szúfiknak al-Kalábádí szerint?
8. Melyek a szúfi magatartás jellemzői?
9. Mit értünk Törvény alatt az iszlámban?
10. Mi a vallás és Törvény kapcsolata az iszlámban?
11. Mit tartanak a szúfik a Törvény és Út kapcsolatáról?
12. Mit mond al-Kalábádí az Isteni Egységről?
13. Milyen a kapcsolat elmélet és gyakorlat között a szúfik szerint?
14. Mit jelent az ’állomás’ fogalma a szúfizmusban?
15. Mit jelent az ’állapot’ fogalma a szúfizmusban?
16. Mi a különbség állomás és állapot között?
17. Hogyan írja le az állapotok tudományait al-Kalábádí?
18. Mi számít őszinte cselekedetnek?
19. Mit jelent az őszinteség a szúfizmusban?
20. Mit jelent az igazmondás a szúfizmusban?
21. Mit jelent az „igazmondás az őszinteségben” kifejezés?
22. Mit ír al-Kalábádí az őszinteségről?
23. A szúfi út és Mohamed égi utazásának kapcsolata.
24. Mennyi az állomások száma?
25. Soroljon fel tizenkettőt al-Qusayrí szellemi állomásai közül!
26. A bűnbocsánat kérés állomása.
27. A bűnbánat állomása.
28. Mit ír al-Kalábádí a bűnbánatról?
29. Menedék keresése Istennél.
30. A mérsékeltség állomása.
31. Magyarázza meg „Az éhezés a valóság népének az útja” mondást!
32. Mit jelent a szolgálat és éhezés kifejezés?
33. Mit ír a megelégedettségről al-Kalábádí?
34. Mi a faqr kettős értelme?
35. Mit ír a szegénységről al-Kalábádí?
36. Mit jelent a világról való lemondás Abú Madyan szerint?
37. Mit ír a lemondásról al-Kalábádí?
38. Mit ír a türelemről al-Kalábádí?
39. Mi a szorongás?
40. Mit ír az istenfélelemről al-Kalábádí?
41. Mi a félelem?
42. Mi a remény?
43. Mi az eltörlés?
44. Mi a mámor?
45. Mit ír a mámorról al-Kalábádí?
46. Mit ír a háláról al-Kalábádí?
47. Mi az Istenbe vetett bizalom?
48. Mit ír az Istenbe vetett bizalomról al-Kalábádí?
49. Mit értünk az Isten előtt való megjelenás alatt?
50. Mi a távollét?
51. Mi a jelenlét?
52. Mit értünk a hatalomba kerítés kifejezésen?
53. Mi a megmutatkozás?
54. Mi az elrejtőzés?
55. Mi az elengedettség?
56. Mit jelent a fesztelenség al-Kalábádí szerint?
57. Mi a tanúskodás vagy jelenlét?
58. Mit jelent a lecsupaszítás?
59. Mit jelent az elkülönítés?
60. Mit jelent az összpontosítás?
61. Mit jelent az elválasztás?
62. Mi az összekapcsolódás?
63. Mit ír az összekapcsolódásról al-Kalábádí?
64. Mi a megsemmisülés?
65. Mi a megmaradás?
66. Mit ír a megsemmisülésről al-Kalábádí?
67. Mit ír a megmaradásról al-Kalábádí?
68. Mit jelent a megismerés a misztikában?
69. Mit értünk „Isten ismeretén”?
70. Mi a megismerés folyamata?
71. Mit ír a megismerésről al-Gílání?
72. Mit ír Ibn Arabí a megismeréaről?
73. Mit ír a bizonyosságról al-Kalábádí?
74. Mit ír az ismeret valóságáról al-Kalábádí?
75. Hogyan jellemzi a megismerőt al-Kalábádí?
76. Mit jelent a szerelem a szúfizmusban?
77. Mi az isteni szerelem lényege?
78. Mit értünk szerelmi elragadtatáson?
79. Mi a Szépség és Fenségesség isteni neveinek értelme?
80. Mit ír a bizalmasságról al-Kalábádí?
81. Mit ír a szerelemről al-Kalábádí?
82. Mit ír az elragadtatásról al-Kalábádí?
83. Mi jellemzi a mester és tanítványa viszonyát a szúfizmusban?
84. Mik a szúfi mester jellemzői?
85. Hogyan oktat a mester Abú Madyan szerint?
86. Mi a különböző mesterek látogatásának az értelme Abú Madyan szerint?
87. Mi a visszavonulás jelentősége?
88. Mi a magány?
89. Hogyan jellemzi a magányt „A szívek élete” c. mű?
90. Mi a magány és közösség viszonya?
91. Milyen két típusú szent ember van a magány és közösség viszonylatában?
92. Miért kell visszatérni a magányból a közösségbe?
93. Mit ír a magányban végzett megemlékezésről „A szívek élete”?
94. Mi a megemlékezés szertartás eredete?
95. Mit ír a megemlékezésről al-Kalábádí?
96. Mit ír al-Gazálí az összejövetelekről?
97. Mit ír al-Gazálí a megemlékezésről?
98. Mi a meghallgatás Abú Madyan leírása szerint?
99. Mit ír Abú Madyan a külsőséges viselkedésű szúfik csoportjáról?
100.Mit ír a meghallgatásról al-Kalábádí?
101.Melyek a viselkedés szabályai a meghallgatáskor Abú Madyan szerint?
102.Milyen a megemlékezés szertartás a naqsabandiyya rendnél?
103.A megemlékezés elmélete a naqsabandiyya rendnél.
104.Mit ír a megemlékezés természetéről Ibn Atá’ Alláh?
105.Mi a hangos megemlékezés jellegzetessége?
106.Hogyan szólít fel megemlékezésre Ibn Atá’ Alláh?
107.Mi a megemlékezés harmadik alapja?
108.Melyek a megemlékezés kategóriái?
109. Melyek a megemlékezés előírásai Ibn Atá’ Alláh szerint?
110.Mi a lá iláha ill’Alláh kifejezés haszna?
111. Mit tud a rahmániyya rendről?
112.Mit tud a rahmániyya rend megemlékezésének a hagyományairól?
113.Hogyan zajlik a megemlékezés szertartás a rahmániyya rendnél?
114.Milyen a megemlékezés szertartás felépítése a rahmániyya rendnél?
115.Mit tud a mirgániyya rendről?
116.Mi volt a núbiai változások hatása a megemlékezésre?
117.Megemlékezés Díwán faluban.
118.A szertartás egyéb formái Díwán faluban.
119.Mit jelent a dikr pecsétje kifejezés a núbiai megemlékezésben?

Realizing the truth

The humanity has been making great efforts to acquire knowledge in order that it may lead a more comfortable and happier life, but it has not been able to find a way to eternal happiness. Science has proved itself a double-edged weapon. The wicked mind of man has often crossed all limits of brutality to satisfy its lust for power. The man exists in the universe as the king of all creatures, because of his superior intellect and superior physical instrument (his body). It is up to him either to improve upon himself and acquire divinity or to degrade himself to the level of beasts. Although a king, the existence of man in the universe is like a tiny particle but his ego knows no end. His quest for more and more knowledge also is un-ending, especially in the fields of science, religion and spirituality, which not only govern his existence, but can lead him to the state of permanent bliss.

Science, religion and spirituality are not contradictory, as is the common belief but these are complimentary, being the different facets of the same Truth. While the science relates to the knowledge that can be perceived through senses and subjected to rational scrutiny, religion relates to training of mind (faculties of mind-Vrati) in order that it may acquire capability of perceiving the knowledge of higher levels of Truth. Spirituality on the other hand is dwelling in the domain of Truth. To realise the Truth, however, one needs to learn through his own experience, practice and participation. Different people have followed different paths and in their own way they have had the glimpse of the Truth. The sages and seers have followed the path of inner journey and have described their experiences, often in metaphorical words. Essentially they have talked about the nature of the world and the way to liberation. An attempt has been made in the present work to explain this ancient knowledge in simple words; to the extent it has been possible for an imperfect mind to understand the same.

In the beginning of the creation, there was only the Absolute Truth, with no manifestation of any sort. It was the Supreme Darkness of absolute non-manifestation­. Everything having dissolved in its essence, rested in a state of total concealment in the Essence of all essences i.e. the God-the Truth, who was in the state of absolute peace, perfect harmony and supreme bliss. All His qualities and attributes were resting in Him in a dormant state. In this state, there was no Prakriti (Nature or Maya) and Kaal (Time) in existence, nothing except the One-the Almighty God.

Overwhelming with bliss, all of a sudden, the Almighty God thought of revealing Himself in the form of manifold existence in order that the manifold existence may also enjoy the same state of bliss. The Hindu scriptures mention that ‘before the creation, there was only the God, the soul of all souls. Neither there was anything to be seen, nor any seer. He Himself was the manifold existence that is seen in the created world, as He desired to be alone’ (Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran-Tratiya Skandh, Adhyay 5 Shloka 23). The sages and seers consider this world to have been created in accordance with the principle ‘Ekoaham-Mosyaam’ meaning thereby that ‘I am One, I should become manifold’. The Islamic tradition supports this in the famous Hadith; “I was a hidden treasure. I desired to be known and hence I created the world so that I should be known.”

This was the Primordial Determination, the Cosmic Intelligence to multiply and be blissful that reflects itself at all levels, in all the creatures, and which is the root cause of the entire creation.

The desire of the God constituted a two-dimensional plane. The two dimensions were constituted by the two aspects of the God’s desire, the first aspect being to multiply i.e. to become the manifold creation and the second aspect being the state of bliss enjoyed by the God to be enjoyed by the manifold creation. These two aspects were not unidirectional. The aspect of creation involved manifold existence, which involved separation from the Origin, whereas the aspect of bliss involved union with the Origin, as anything separated from its origin would always long for the unity and can become full of bliss only on removal of this feeling of separation.

This desire was the first illusion (Adimaya), the first plane that received the irradiations from the Absolute Truth in the form of a Marvelous Brilliance-the Supreme Consciousness that appeared instantly with the God’s desire to reveal Himself wherein was cast Its luminous image (known as the Satpurusha, the Adipurusha or Saguna Brahman) shining all around, which is omnipotent, omnipresent and omniscience and has all the qualities and attributes.

The universe is created and dissolved periodically by the action of Kaal (time). The lord of creation Brahma has a life span of one hundred divine years. One day of lord Brahma, known as a ‘Kalpa’, is equivalent to 4,32,00,00,000 years* of our time (the time on the earth). Similarly the duration of the night of Brahma is also one Kalpa. Lord Brahma creates the universe in the beginning of every new Kalpa, which exists during the day and is dissolved in the night of Lord Brahma (Pralay). In that dissolved state it rests in Lord Brahma. During the periodical dissolution of the universe, however, the Prakriti (the Nature or Maya) and Kaal are not dissolved. Only at the time of Mahapralay i.e. at the end of life span of Lord Brahma, everything including the Prakriti and Kaal are dissolved in the Essence of all essences-the God, and the process of creation starts afresh, as a result of the desire of the God, as mentioned above.

(*Aryabhatta, a famous Indian philosopher and mathematician, has stated that in 10,80,000 years the planets make an integral number of revolution round the earth in the celestial sphere, which brings them all toether in the same original position. This period corresponds to a quarter Yuga. Four quarter Yuga make one Chaturyuga equal to 43,20,000 years and one thousand Chaturyuga make up one Kalpa equal to 4,32,00,00,000 earth-years. Source-‘What Awaits Man in 2000 AD’ by Prof. M.K.Dave)

The scriptures mention that being the Supreme Consciousness and the treasure house of all knowledge, the God creates the world by His mere thought, which reflects in the form of Cosmic Intelligence and sets in the process of creation. The Holy Qur’an mentions;

‘Verily, when He intends a thing, His command is: Be! And it is’-Qur’an, 36:82. The Holy Bible also mentions in Genesis, Chapter 1 the command of the God as ‘let there be’ and ‘it was so’.

Similarly, it is mentioned in the Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran-Pratham Skandh Adhyay 3 Shloka 1 that “in the beginning of the creation, the God desired to create the universe and at once He revealed Himself in the form of the Adipurusha accompanied with ‘Mahtatva’ (the thought power) etc. at His command.”

The Satpurusha accepted the condition of the Adimaya in order to create the world. He started to look around, but there was nothing to be seen, as He Himself was the all encompassing shining self. This very faculty of differentiating the Seer from the scene was the first manifestation of the ‘Karya Kaaranrupi Maya’ (Maya in the form of cause and effect), with the help of which the God created the world.

The desire of creation contained the seed of Gyan (knowledge) embedded in it, as the world could be created only through knowledge. It is mentioned in the Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran-Dwitiya Skandh Adhyay 9 Shloka 5 that Lord Brahma (the God of creation in Hindu mythology) sitting on the lotus flower, the place of his origin, was contemplating about the task of creating the world. He, however, lacked that aspect of knowledge that was necessary for him to possess to be able to accomplish his task. While he was engrossed in this contemplation, it was revealed to him that he should perform tapa (penance) in order that he may acquire the knowledge for creation. Similarly, there is a reference in the Dwadash Skandh of Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran that lord Brahma sat in meditation to recollect the knowledge of creation that existed before.

The desire that the manifold creation should be blissful contained the seed of ‘Kaal’ (time) in it. It is the Kaal that sets in the process of differentiation, movement, action and ultimately dissolution of everything in its essence, which alone could lead one to the state of bliss. So long there is a feeling of separation bliss cannot be complete. It is only through dissolution of the self and merger of the self with the Source that one could experience the eternal bliss.

By the inspiration of the Satpurusha, the Adimaya transformed itself into Gyan (knowledge) and Kaal (time), which constituted the second plane of reflection (the second veil of illusion). The reflection (or the shadow) of the Satpurusha, intermingled with the Gyan (knowledge) and Kaal (time), gave rise to the Kaalpurusha, representing the temporal and spatial principle that governs all contingent beings subject to the condition of time, birth and death. Looking at the luminous Satpurusha, the Kaalpurusha claimed its own separate existence, giving rise to the principle of Ahankar (ego-the principle of individual consciousness) in the formula “I am”.

At the due moment, under the influence of the Cosmic Intelligence, the Kaalpurusha was transformed into two components, a spiritual component (pertaining to the Satpurusha) and a Prakratik component (pertaining to the Maya). The Gyan (knowledge) and Kaal (time) together with Ahankar (ego), constituted a three-dimensional plane. The spiritual component appeared in the form of the trio comprising of Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh, the lords of Rajoguna, Satvaguna and Tamoguna respectively, who govern creation, preservation and dissolution of the world respectively and are subject to the condition of time. The Prakratik component on the other hand transformed into three-fold energy, the creative energy (Rajas energy), the preserving energy (Satvik energy) and the dissolution energy (Tamas energy), which represent the trigunas of the Prakriti (the three modes of Nature) i.e. the Rajogun, the Satvagun and the Tamogun.

In turn, the three-fold energy was transformed into various elements. The Satvik (or the pure-causal) energy got transformed into the Manas (mind-heart) and the governors of the organs of senses and action. The Rajas (or the subtle) energy got transformed into the power associated with the organs of senses and action, Buddhi (intellect, which is the basis for acquiring knowledge) and Prana (breathing, which is the basis for all actions). Lastly the Tamsic (or the gross-material) energy got transformed into the gross-material existence. At the level of contingent beings, the eyes, the sight or vision and the Sun (light) represent an example of the transformation of the three forms of energy where the eyes are the gross organs, sight or vision is the power to see and the Sun (light) is the governor of this power enabling one to see.

All the gross elements arose from the Tamas energy and Kaal (time). The interaction between Tamas energy and Kaal created mass (material) in the form of the most fundamental particle (called Paramanu in the Hindu mythology) setting up a two-fold motion in the fundamental particle around its own axis, as well as in the space, causing the mass to spread in the space at a tremendous speed and thus creating space in the form of Aakash (ether). This movement so caused in the fundamental particles resulted in the big bang. This was the moment when the matter in its physical form came into existence, for the first time. With the passage of time, the mass has kept on moving farther and farther in space, resulting in the expansion of space. This is also explained by the physical formula E=mc2. The energy E causes mass ‘m’ to move in space with an acceleration (c2 can be taken as d.d/t.t, where ‘d’ stands for distance-or space and ‘t’ stands for time, d/t.t represents acceleration).

The time taken by the Paramanu to complete one revolution around its own axis is the fundamental or the basic unit of time measurement. Each particle in the universe has its own time, because of which the principle of relativity (i.e. the seer and the scene) is set up in the material world. In our Solar system the time taken by the earth in making one revolution around its axis is known as a day. Similarly, the time taken by the moon in making one revolution around its own axis is known as a moon-day, which is much shorter than the day on the earth. However, the time is zero (or infinite-depending upon the way one looks at it), i.e. non-existent at the very center of the Paramanu, and similarly at the poles of the cosmos. In regard to time, the Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran-Tratiya Skandh, Adhyay 11 Shloka 4 mentions that ‘the time pervading the Paramanu is extremely minute and the time that enjoys the universe from the moment of its creation through its dissolution is supremely great’.

Similarly in Shloka 1 of the same Adhyay, it is stated that ‘the minutest particle of the bodies like earth, which can not be divided any further, and which has not reached the state of effect of any material action and which has not combined with other particles (Paramanus), is known as Paramanu. As a result of combination of Paramanus and due to illusion people look upon them as a different body’. Combination of Paramanus in different ways produces various materials. The gross elements in the universe, therefore, appear to have been created in an orderly fashion as a result of various modes of combination of the same fundamental particle with other similar particles and so on. This combination of Paramanus is a reflection of the Primordial Determination (to create the universe), and the movement set by the Kaal is again a reflection of the same Primordial Determination (to enjoy the same state of bliss). The movement set in by the Kaal does both, it allows the Paramanu to exist and simultaneously it sets in the process of dissolution. If there were no movement (and hence no centrifugal force), the whole creation would have collapsed. On the other hand, this very movement causes dissipation of energy and thereby resulting in the dissolution ultimately.

As mentioned above, the dissolution energy transforms into the matter, which by the action of time starts moving and produces vibration (Shabd). The vibration (Shabd) is the immediate principle or cause for the creation of Aakash (ether), in which the matter vibrates/expands. Aakash (ether), with its subtle principle (tanmatra) Shabd (vibration or movement) was the root of all other subtle principles and corresponding gross elements. The movement of matter causes the matter to expand, resulting in the formation of gasses. Various gasses are formed as a result of combination of Paramanus in a particular manner. In turn combination of various gasses leads to the formation of Vayu (air). The subtle principle of Vayu is Sparsh (touch). Being the effect of its cause-Shabd, it (Sparsh) also carries the characteristics of vibration in it.

The Vayu moving with a tremendous force (arising due to expansion), causes fusion of gasses, thereby releasing energy in the form of fire (Agni-Tej). Fusion of gasses and consequential release of energy causes fission to take place, which in turn releases great energy that helps in further fusion to take place and so on, setting up a series of fusion-fission reactions and release of energy in the form of fire (Agni-Tej). The subtle principle of fire is ‘Rupa’ i.e. ‘form’ (fire consumes all things and their form, reducing them to ashes). Being the effect of its cause Aakash and Vayu, it also carries their characteristics i.e. vibration and touch.

The heat so produced causes hydrogen gas to burn in oxygen, resulting in the formation of the next gross element in the series i.e. Jal (water), with its subtle principle Rasa (essence). Being the effect of its cause- Aakash, Vayu and Agni, it (Rasa) also carries the characteristics of vibration, touch and form in it.

The last of the gross element to be created was Prithvi (earth), which was formed as a result of dissolution of various gasses in water and so on. The subtle principle of Prithvi is Gandha (odour). Being the effect of its cause- Aakash, Vayu, Agni and Jal, it (Gandha) also carries the characteristics of vibration, touch, form and essence in it.

It is stated in the Holy Qur’an that the God has created the heavens and the earth in six days: Qur’an 7:54. Similarly, in the Holy Bible one finds the description of six days in Genesis, Chapter 1. The reference to six days in the Qur’an and the Bible is not six earth-days, but the six days of the Brahmaloka (Brahma being the lord of creation in the Hindu mythology, or Allah in His aspects of al-Bari or al-Khaliq).

In the context of the creation of the contingent beings, the Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran states that the subtle principle Shabd (vibration), along with the gross element Aakash (ether), gave rise to the organs of hearing, the ears. The Shabd is the subtle form of ether, which has the qualities of revealing the meaning of words and the identity of the speaker. The qualities of ether are to provide space for all the gross existence, to be present within and beyond, and providing support to Prana (breathing), organ of senses and the Manas (mind).

Sparsh (touch) along with the gross element Vayu gave rise to the organ of touch i.e. skin. Touch is the subtle form of Vayu having qualities of sensing softness, hardness, coldness and warmth. The qualities of Vayu are to shake the branches etc. of trees, gather straw, reach all over, and carry odour and vibrations. Rupa (form) along with the gross element Tej (fire) gave rise to the eyes. The Rupa is the subtle form of fire, which has the qualities of revealing the shape of objects, to figure and be subsumed in the matter and to be perceived according to the shape and measure of things. The qualities of Tej are to shine, to cook, to evaporate, to produce thirst and hunger and to digest food. Rasa (essence) along with the gross element Jal (water) gave rise to the organ of taste i.e. the tongue. The Rasa (essence) is the subtle form of Jal, which in its pure form is unique but due to combination with other substances it becomes bitter, sweet, pungent, sour and salty etc. The qualities of Jal are to wet, to make lump of clay etc., to sate, to keep alive, to quench thirst, to soften and cool things and to reappear again and again on emptying out from wells etc.

Gandha (odour) along with the gross element Prithvi (earth) gave rise to the organ of smell i.e. the nose. The Gandha is the subtle form of Prithvi, which in its pure form is unique like Rasa but due to association with combination of various substances it assumes different textures like good or bad, mild or strong smell etc. The qualities of Prithvi are to exhibit shapes, to remain steadfast without support, to absorb water etc., to occupy space and to reveal the bodily characteristics of all creatures. Being the effect of its cause, the qualities of all gross elements, i.e. Shabd, Sparsh, Rupa, Ras and Gandha are found only in Prithvi (earth).

According to the Sankhya Yoga, the twenty three elements comprising of Mahtatva, Ahankar, five gross elements (namely Aakash, Vayu, Agni, Jal and Prithvi), their five subtle principles (namely Shabd, Sparsh, Tej, Rasa and Gandha), Manas (the mind), five organs of senses (namely, the ears, skin, eyes, tongue and nose) and the five organs of action (namely, the speech, hands, feet, the genitals and anus) could not combine together to result into a human aggregate. The Satpurusha, therefore, cast His irradiation to bring life to this conglomeration, into the human being.

The human body is formed by the combination of these elements, which are responsible for its organisation and systematisation. All these elements originated from the desire of the God. This desire in itself was the first veil of illusion. Being an illusion, it could not have created on its own ‘the multiple existence that enjoyed the same state of bliss as the God’. This, therefore, required the God to cast His irradiation i.e. the soul in the human body to bring it to life.

It is stated in the Qur’an that the God said to the angles: Behold, I am going to create man from clay. When I have fashioned him and breathed My spirit in him, fall ye down in prostration to him: Qur’an 38:71-72.

The superiority of the man over other creatures is evident from the fact that the man is made from all the elements used in the creation of the universe and contain in him the seed of all possibilities. The man was created with the irradiation from the Satpurusha, or in Qur’anic terms by God’s breathing in him His spirit. The Holy Bible says that the God created the man in His own image. It is stated in Genesis, Chapter 1: ‘And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth over the earth’, and ‘So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them’.

The spirit breathed in man by the God is known as soul, which, however, lost its original luminosity while descending in the human aggregate, due to falsely associating itself with the ego and the elements of Nature.

All this explanation of the metaphysical reality is, however, relevant only from a contingent point of view, for realising the Truth through an inner journey and self-experience of the all-pervading transcendent principle. As already mentioned earlier, the first veil of illusion that befalls on human mind is the feeling of a separate existence of one who affirms the Truth and the Truth by Itself. This is the feeling of duality, i.e. the very feeling of being, the separate existence of the self.

The faculty, which realises, however, is not the soul since the soul is the very object that is to be realised. The soul is the reality, the real state of being. That which realises the soul is not the soul. When one realises the soul all is left behind, as everything gets merged in the soul. Everything in the first instance has originated from the soul and one can get back to it only when all that is created by it gets dissolved in its essence.

The first glimpse of the soul occurs in the ‘Chitta’ (the faculty of thought), where alone the knowledge of Truth is first perceived. The feeling of duality very much persists at this plane, as the one who perceives and the one that is perceived stand distinctly apart. The ‘Chitta’ (Mahtatva in the Sankhya Yoga) is the second veil of illusion in a descending order. This plane of reflection comprises of Gyan (knowledge) and Kaal (time) i.e. it has both the attributes that of knowledge and time.

Descending down from ‘Chitta’, the next plane of existence of the man is his ‘ego’ (Ahankar). This is the most prominent level of existence of the man. ‘Ego’ arises from the feeling of separation from the Origin. It has been mentioned earlier that the reflection (or the shadow) of the Satpurusha, intermingled with the Gyan (knowledge) and Kaal (time), giving rise to the Kaalpurusha, claiming his own separate existence, giving rise to the principle of Ahankar (ego, the principle of individual consciousness) in the formula “I am”. Since the Kaalpurusha in itself is only a reflection or shadow of the Satpurusha, the human ego is also a deceitful false existence. At this level the man perceives the knowledge, but that knowledge is not the knowledge of the Truth. It is covered with a veil and, therefore, an incomplete and imperfect knowledge. Here the man perceives the knowledge as ‘me and mine and you and yours’. Ego obstructs one’s awareness of being the whole, as it wrongly identifies oneself with the body and mind.

The feeling of man’s existence as a separate individual arises because of his ego. The individual’s mind and his physical body are the manifestation of man’s ego. The mind, however, assumes the position of the ruler and rules over not only the physical body but also over the soul (the Jeeva or the embodied soul), which due to this false association has lost its original luminosity and has assumed a false identity.

The man was created to enjoy the state of eternal bliss, which can be achieved only by knowing the true nature of the self. This is possible only by traveling back to the original state through an inner journey.

Realizing the Truth

The true nature of the soul is eternal bliss. It, however, forgot its true nature on descending down in the material body due to association with the false ego because of which its attention is totally focused on the body and mind. It started considering itself affected by the sorrows and pleasures of the body and mind. Since its nature is eternal bliss, the soul always keeps on searching for the happiness. The man can return to his original state of eternal bliss only by reversing his path of journey i.e. from the body and mind back to the soul. This journey back to realise the true nature of soul has been called by various sages as ‘Yoga’, ‘Kundalini’ and ‘Chakra Vidya’ etc. and involves purification and subjugation of various centers of energy in the human body.

The Almighty God has conferred special capabilities to the man alone by gifting him the human body, which contains in it the seed of all possibilities. In practical terms it means that it is possible only for the man to reach the highest level of spiritual attainments. The human body reflects the cosmos at a micro level and the soul pervades each and every cell of the human body in the same manner as the God pervades the entire cosmos. While descending down in the human body, however, the soul rested at some stations and chose them as the centers of energy in the human body, which are called spiritual Chakras.

The saints belonging to different traditions have described the stations of initiatic path i.e. the spiritual Chakras in different manner according to their own experiences and the method followed by them. In India the knowledge of spiritual Chakras is traced historically to Nath Sampraday, who traditionally followed the path of Hatha Yoga to awaken their Kundalini. While most of the saints prior to saint Kabir are believed to have talked of stations only up to the Sahastradal Kamal, saint Kabir is considered to be the first, who spoke of spiritual Chakras beyond Sahastradal Kamal up to the highest station of the abode of the Truth.

Saint Kabir has talked of twenty-one Lokas or Chakras in his treatise ‘Granth Adibhed’. Giving an account of the process of creation, saint Kabir refers the Absolute Truth as ‘Purush Ninavam’ i.e. ‘the Nameless’. The time had not come in to existence then, as it was the beginning of creation. He was all alone, the only Himself. This is the Highest State of Truth i.e. the Truth by Itself, with no manifestation, no description, no attribution and no duality whatsoever. The beginning started from this Supreme State. One can have a glimpse of this stage only through realisation through the grace of the Satguru (Master) when the Satguru causes ascension of the consciousness to that state.

Everything has originated from the ‘Nonbeingness’, which is the highest state, the state beyond all attributes. The first state of ‘coming into being’ of the Absolute Truth was the state of flux or the state of twinkling in which It was both manifested as well as hidden, or in other words neither this nor that. Saint Kabir has called Him as ‘Videhi Purush’ (the bodiless).

Saint Kabir has explained the different states of existence in terms of ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’. Both are the characteristic properties of the soul. While ‘Surat’ is the consciousness i.e. the attentive power of the soul, ‘Shabda’ is ‘word’, about which the Bible says ‘In the beginning there was the word, the word was with the God and the word was the God’. He has, however, distinguished ‘Saarshabda’ (essential word) from ‘Shabda’ as would be clear from the following descriptions.

The ‘Videhi Purush’ is the treasure house of all consciousness. The souls that have reached this state rest along with the ‘Videhi Purush’ in this ‘Videhi Loka’. In this Loka, however, the ‘Nirat’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’ all are in a hidden state. ‘Nirat’ is the power of soul that awakens the ‘Surat’ (i.e. the consciousness) and leads it to move on to the higher planes. Unless ‘Nirat’ is activated ‘Surat’ cannot move ahead. It is the Satguru, who activates the ‘Nirat’. It may be mentioned that all the three ‘Nirat’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’ existed in the ‘Videhi Loka’ but they were in a hidden state, i.e. this was a state superior to the state of manifestation of ‘Nirat’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’. ‘Nirat’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’ are all the characteristic powers of the soul and, therefore, in the ‘Videhi Loka’ the soul rests in a higher state beyond the state of manifestation of these powers.

The next state was that of ‘Agam Purush’ (the unapproachable or beyond reach). This was the state where the ‘Agam Purush’ like the Satguru activated the ‘Nirat’, which in turn awakened first the ‘Shabda’ and then the ‘Surat’. The ‘Sat Purush’ then manifested in the form of ‘Saarshabda’ the highest state of ‘Shabda’ whereas ‘Surat’ still was in a hidden state. The ‘Sat Purush’ was Perfect, the highest state of ‘Sat, Chit and Anand’, the ocean of pure love and bliss and the highest state of consciousness and enlightenment. Those souls that have reached the state of ‘Sat Purush’ rest in this Loka with eternal peace and enjoy the perfect state of Sat, Chit and Anand.

The ‘Surat’ was in a hidden state in this ‘Loka’. When the ‘Sat Purush’ desired to manifest Himself the ‘Surat’ i.e. consciousness was awakened and it spread like a boundless ocean, which was the next state, the highest state of consciousness, known as ‘Pad Nirvan or Surat Loka’ or the state of eternal bliss.

The. ‘Videhi Purush’, ‘Agam Purush’ and ‘Sat Purush’ all are the different states of the Absolute Truth, the ‘Purush Ninavam’ i.e. ‘the Nameless’. While the ‘Videhi Purush’ is the state of Truth when ‘Nirat’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’ are still in a hidden state, the other three are the highest states of ‘Nirat’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’ and the ‘Surat’ respectively. The entire creation is based on ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’. While the capability of expanding existed only in ‘Surat’, it exhibited its presence in the form of ‘Shabda’.

Here it will be important to understand the true nature of ‘Shabda’ and the ‘Saarshabda’. As described earlier the ‘Shabda’ (vibration) was produced as a result of transformation of the dissolution energy into the matter and the action of time. This ‘Shabda’ was the immediate principle or cause for the creation of Aakash (ether) and all other gross elements. The ‘Saarshabda’ on the other hand is the reflection of the Primordial Determination, the desire of the God, in all that has originated from Him. It is like the genes carrying the memory of the forefathers, the ‘Saarshabda’ exists in the entire creation, gross, subtle or causal, as the reflection of the Truth from which everything has originated. The ‘Saarshabda’ is the essential remembrance of the Highest Truth and it is this remembrance of the Origin, i.e. the ‘Saarshabda’ alone that can lead one back to his Reality. The ‘Nirat’ awakens the consciousness to this essential remembrance of its Origin in order that it can lead back to the Origin. Once the ‘Surat’ gets turned on to the ‘Shabda’ it gradually becomes one with it and effortlessly reaches its Origin.

The next state is that of ‘Akshar Purush’ in the ‘Akshar Loka’ where the souls lie in a dormant state. These are those souls, which have not yet overcome the bondage of action. Their accumulated actions are not yet over and they are waiting in a dormant state for the right time to get an opportunity to make further progress. It was to awaken these souls and to provide them with an opportunity to move further that the ‘Kaal Purush’ came into being.

The ‘Kaal Purush’ has been named as ‘Niranjan’, who represents the temporal and spatial principle that governs all contingent beings subject to the condition of time, birth and death. As mentioned earlier, looking at the luminous ‘Sat Purush’, the ‘Kaal Purush’ claimed its own separate existence, giving rise to the principle of Ahankar (ego-the principle of individual consciousness) in the formula “I am” or ‘Aham Asmi’.

The creation required two things to interact in order that a third thing could be created. These are the ‘Surat’ i.e. consciousness and the ‘Shabda’. The ‘Kaal Purush’ was made of causal element and was full of light (a derivation of Shabda) but it lacked the ‘Surat’ i.e. consciousness, which alone feels the bliss and can achieve the higher states of Truth and can engage in multiplication or creation. In order that further creation could take place, the ‘Sat Purush’ caused ‘Adi Maya’ to associate with ‘Kaal Purush’.

The ‘Kaal Purush’ in association with the ‘Adi Maya’ was called as the ‘Avigat Purush’ (the one not yet gone away-not yet over). This was the state of the merger of the ‘Shabda’ and ‘Surat’ into one. Before this the ‘Kaal Purush’ was in the state of pure ‘Brahm’, when the desire for creation had not yet arisen. This ‘Loka’ of the ‘Kaal Purush’ was called ‘Anami Loka’ also known as the ‘Amarkot’ and ‘Akah Loka’. This was their first creation and it was a copy of the abode of the ‘Purush Ninavam’. Some saints state it as the place of ‘Brahmarandhra’. The Sushumana Nadi (nerve), which originates from the heart, goes up to Brahmarandhra. The tenth chapter of Srimad Bhagwat Mahapurana mentions this path as the one “followed by the Seers belonging to the lineage of the Sun (Arun-vanshi) to realise the Truth. One, who gets an access to this lighted path and moves forward on it, does not then fall in the trap of life and death.”

The ‘Anami Loka’ is full of light and various sounds. The ‘Avigat Purush’ created this Loka with five words, the secret of which is known only to those, who have reached this state. Similarly the ‘Adi Maya’ also revealed five words, which are: Sohum, Ni:Akshar, Rarankar, Omkar and Niranjan. All these five words are echoing continuously in all human beings and in the universe, but only some saints have their knowledge. The original place of the Sohum Shabda is near ‘Bhawar Gufa’; Ni:Akshar originates in Mahashunya; Rarankar in the Shunya; Omkar near the Trikuti and Niranjan near the Agya Chakra.

The creation below this ‘Loka’ was called the ‘Avigat Srishti’ in which the creation of the upper Lokas was copied. The first ‘Loka’ of the ‘Avigat Srishti’ was the ‘Saptam Shoonya’ i.e. the ‘Seventh Void or Vacuum’. Here the ‘Avigat Purush’ copied the ‘Videhi Loka’ and named it as ‘Agam Loka’. This Loka is free from all sorrows and is full of light. The word ‘Agam’ sounds here continuously. One, who reaches this state is entitled to all the four kinds of liberation i.e. Salokya (in the same Loka), Samipya (being near), Sarupya (same form) and Sayujya (being united).

In the ‘Sixth Void’ the ‘Avigat Purush’ copied the Loka of the Agam Purush and named it as ‘Alakh Loka’. The state of soul here was called ‘Alakh Purush’. Similarly in the ‘Fifth Void’ it created the ‘Sat Loka’, which is also full of light and free from joy and sorrows. ‘Anahat Nad’ echos here uninterruptedly.

The ‘Fourth Void’ is called ‘Bhawar Gufa’, which is a copy of ‘Pad Nirvan or Surat Loka’. This is the place of origin of the ‘Sohum Shabda’. The Muslim saints name this sound to be ‘Anahoo’. This is the state of realisation ‘So am I’ i.e. ‘I am a part of the Truth’. The souls up to this Loka are liberated souls as they are in a highly conscious state although the level of consciousness declines from higher state to the lower.

The ‘Third Void’ is divided in ‘Mahashunya’ and ‘Shunya’. The ‘Mahashunya’ is known as the abode of ‘Nirgun Parbrahma’ or ‘Nirgun Ni:Akshar and the Muslim saints have called it ‘Alam-e-Hahoot’. It is also known as ‘Mahakaal’ and there is darkness. The disgraced souls from the ‘Fifth Void’ i.e. ‘Sat Loka’ are dropped here. Although they do not suffer in any way but they lose the bliss of ‘Sat Loka’. They regain their position when saints passing through this path seek God’s mercy for them. The ‘Nirgun Parbrahma’ now took the form of Brahma. This is the last conscious state of ‘Surat’, below which it takes the form of ‘Jeeva’ i.e. embodied soul, the one craving for life. This is the last state of the association of ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’.or in other words the ‘Niranjan’ and ‘Adi Maya’ separated from this station. This provided the base for creation from cohabitation.

The ‘Shunya’ is also known as the ‘Dasham Dwar or the Tenth Gate’. The Sufi saints call it ‘Alam-e-Lahoot’. It is also called ‘Aranya Dweep’. The soul lost its state of consciousness to a further degree here. ‘Rarankar’ is the sound that echoes here. It is said that one whose soul departs from the body through this ‘tenth gate’ is a liberated person. The other gates are eyes (2), ears (2), mouth (1), nostrils (2), genitals (1) and the anus (1). After the ‘Shunya’, ‘Surat’ and ‘Shabda’ separated. According to saint Kabir, ‘Surat’ now turned into ‘Yog Maya’, which is called ‘Prakriti’ in the ‘Vedas’ and ‘Shabda’ into ‘Purush’.

The ‘Second Void’ is at the ‘Trikuti’ in the human body. The Sufi saints call it as ‘Musallasi’. This is the place of the revelation of the four Vedas or the other divine books that descended as a divine order according to the belief of different religions. Here the sound of ‘Omkar’ echoes. The Sufi saints have described this sound as ‘Hoo-Hoo’. This is the place of the origin of the five gross elements and the three ‘Gunas’, which are created by the ‘Prakriti’ and ‘Purush’. The creation beyond this was the material creation and the ‘Jeevas’ (embodied souls) descended from the ‘Nirgun Parbrahma’.

The ‘First Void’ is at the ‘Sahstradal’, which is located at a height little above the eyebrows and towards the backside of the head in the human body. It is called ‘Alam-e-Jabroot’ by the Sufi saints and is also known as the abode of Lord Trilokinath. The ‘Avigat Purush’ has taken the form of ‘Niranjan’ and tremendous light here. The divine books descended from here with the breathing. This place is also the abode of Cosmic Mind. One, who reaches this state, leaves behind his Pindi Manas-the psyche i.e. he overcomes his mind.

As mentioned earlier, the Chakra (or the spiritual center) corresponding to the ‘Anami Loka’, the abode of the ‘Avigat Purush’, is located in the human body at the place of ‘Brahmarandhra’ the uppermost reach of the Sushumana Nadi (nerve), which originates from the heart and goes up to ‘Brahmarandhra’. The ‘Avigat Purush’ is the highest creation representing the temporal and spatial principle that governs all contingent beings subject to the condition of time, birth and death and accordingly, his abode in the human body is also at the highest point at the ‘Brahmarandhra’. The other Chakras are also similarly located in the human body at different places between the ‘Brahmarandhra’ and ‘Sahstradal’. The ‘Trikuti’ is above ‘Sahstradal’ and the way to it passes through the Optic Nerve, which is curved like a new moon, which the saints have called as ‘Bunkanal’. It would also be important to mention here that the human body has been cast in the image of the God and that the man is made from all the elements used in the creation of the universe and contain in him the seed of all possibilities, which is evident in the fact that the entire Cosmos is reflected in the man as mentioned above.

In the process of descent to the human body, the soul is believed to have first alighted at the ‘Brahmarandhra’ from where it spread to all the cells in the body. The spiritual centers or Chakras have, however, been identified by the saints, as the major landmarks being the centers for spiritual activation and awareness for a spiritual seeker.

The Chakras below the ‘Sahstradal’ are the ‘Agya Chakra’, ‘Vishuddha Chakra’, ‘Anahat Chakra’, ‘Manipurak Chakra’, ‘Swadhisthan Chakra’ and ‘Mooladhar Chakra’. These are the lower six charkas, which are the subject matter of popular ‘Kundalini Yoga’.

The ‘Agya Chakra’ is located a little above the eyebrows in the middle of the forehead and about an inch inside the skull. The Sufi saints call it as ‘Nukta-e-Suveda’. While awake, it is believed to be the normal resting place for the soul. In the state of sleeping the soul descends down to the throat and in deep sleep to the heart. The ‘Agya Chakra’ receives influences from all other Chakras above it or below it. It is the center that governs human psyche. As mentioned earlier, this is the last point beyond which the Pindi Manas-the psyche does not accompany the soul. This is the highest place that can be achieved through ‘Hatha Yoga’ (i.e. through Pranayam and other yogic exercises). In yogic terminology this is also known as the place of the third eye, which means that one acquires the capability of seeing the inner realities. The way to the ‘Sahstradal’ from here passes through a very fine nerve, which the yogis call it as ‘Mukti Dwar’. Ascent beyond this point leads to liberation of the soul. The soul can move ahead following three different paths, called ‘Triveni’ i.e. confluence of the three rivers, the Ganga, Yamuna and the Saraswati. The path leading straight to the Truth i.e. where the seeker’s sole objective is to realise the Truth is said to be the middle path (the Ganga), and the other paths are for those yogis who are interested to acquire knowledge and powers associated with these Chakras. They, however, face a danger of getting stuck to the wonders and astonishments seen over here.

The next Chakra below the ‘Agya Chakra’ is ‘Vishuddha Chakra’, which is located in the human body in the throat. As mentioned earlier the first element to descend at the microcosmic level in the human aggregate was the ether (Aakash), which took its seat in the human throat, with its subtle principle vibration, which produces sound and is responsible for the faculty of speech. The governor or the lord of this first primitive power is ‘Mahamaya’ or the goddess ‘Durga’. She is the goddess of creation as well as that of destruction. Accordingly, Rajogun and Tamogun predominate this Chakra.

‘Anahat Chakra’ lies below the ‘Vishuddha Chakra’. It is also called the ‘Hridya Chakra’ and is located on the physical heart in the human body. The Sufi saints call it ‘Qulb’. ‘Tamogun’ mostly predominates this Chakra, which is governed by Lord Shiva (Mahesh or Rudra-the Lord of Tamogun and dissolution). As mentioned earlier the Sushumana Nadi originates from the heart and goes up to ‘Brahmarandhra’. The element air took its seat in the heart, located in close proximity to the lungs and it performs an important function of purifying the blood that is so necessary for life. The human heart and mind (psyche) are closely linked. The condition of the heart reflects on the human psyche and vice versa. Concentration at this center connects one to the higher cosmic centers in the mind bye-passing the intermediate centers.

The Chakras below ‘Anahat Chakra’ are common between animals and human beings. The animals work through the lower three Chakras namely ‘Manipurak Chakra’, ‘Swadhisthan Chakra’ and ‘Mooladhar Chakra’, as they live through eating, reproduction and turning things into soil. Their higher Chakras are not developed.

The ‘Manipurak Chakra’ is located under the naval. The element fire took its seat in the naval region. The most important function of fire is to digest the food and to nourish the entire organism. Lord Vishnu is the governor of this center, who is known as the sustainer or the lord of preservation of the world. This center releases energy for the nourishment of the entire body and has the healing power.

The next below Chakra is the ‘Swadhisthan Chakra’, which is located at the height of the genitals. The element water descended and took its seat in the genitals, for the purpose of procreation. The governor of this center is Brahma, the lord of creation. The last Chakra is the ‘Mooladhar Chakra’ where the last of the elements to descend in the gross determination was the earth, which took its seat in the anus, for excretion of waste. The governor of this center is lord Ganesha, who commands precedence over all other deities in the worship. These lower three Chakras are associated with various miraculous powers, which generally act as an obstruction to making spiritual progress. One desirous of realising the Truth should, therefore, not get attracted to the miraculous powers. The level of consciousness of the embodied soul in these Chakras is comparable to that of animals and other lower creatures.

It has been mentioned earlier that the human body is made up of three bodies i.e. gross body, subtle body and the causal body. It is also considered to be made of different Koshas or sheaths, namely the ‘Annamay Kosha’, the ‘Pranmay Kosha’, the ‘Manomay Kosha’, the ‘Vigyanmay Kosha’, and lastely the ‘Anandmay Kosha’. These layers or sheaths got accumulated over the soul in order that the life may manifest in the form of various creatures. The first sheath to descend was the ‘Anandmay Kosha’ or the sheath of bliss consciousness. The next was the ‘Vigyanmay Kosha’ or the sheath of intellect, which includes the faculties of reasoning, discrimination and decision-making. Above this layer descended the ‘Manomay Kosha’, i.e. the mind, which comprises of the faculties of senses, i.e. hearing, Sparsh or touch, sight, savour and smell. The next heath is the ‘Pranmay Kosha’ i.e. the ethereal sheath, which comprises of the five breathing actions i.e. Prana, Apana, Saman, Udan and Vijana. Prana refers to the inhalation of air, Apana refers to exhalation, Saman refers to the breath that nourishes the body, Udan refers to the pharyngeal breath and Vijana refers to muscular stimulating breath. The Chakras described above are related to these bodies and Koshas.

The first three Chakras i.e. ‘Mooladhar Chakra’, ‘Swadhisthan Chakra’ and ‘Manipurak Chakra’ are related to the gross body and the ‘Pranmay Kosha’. These centers can, therefore, be activated and awakened through Pranayam i.e. breathing and other yogic exercises, postures etc. The seekers can acquire a lot of miraculous powers by conquering these Chakras, which, however, is not important from the spiritual point of view rather the miraculous powers act as a distraction for the true seekers. These Chakras are also related to the state of awakening (i.e. Jagrat awastha) where the focus of mind is on the body.

The next four Chakras i.e. ‘Anahat, Vishuddha, Agya Chakra and ‘Sahstradal’ relate to the subtle body and the ‘Manomay Kosha’. These are also related to the state of dreaming in which the focus of the mind is on the subtle body. While it is possible to activate and awaken these Chakras through Pranayam, it may take many years and a lot of effort on the part of the seeker. This is the limit of ‘Hatha Yoga’ i.e. through insistence. One cannot move beyond ‘Sahstradal’ through Pranayam or Hatha Yoga. The grace of a true Master is required to move further. It is not to say that a Master is not required for Pranayam or Hatha Yoga, as without a Master Pranayam or Hatha Yoga can prove to be dangerous, one may follow wrong practices resulting in harm rather than any benefit.

.

The Chakras above ‘Sahstradal’ starting from Trikuti up to the Anami Loka i.e. Brahmarandhra also relate to the subtle body and to the ‘Vigyanmay Kosha’. This is the state of Sushupti or deep sleep. Here the seekers enter into Savikalpa Samadhi (entering into a trance or getting absorbed with the current of thought in flow) and later into Nirvikalpa Samadhi (without the current of thought flowing). This is the state of receiving the knowledge. While in the Savikalpa Samadhi the seeker may have a doubt about his perception of things, in the Nirvikalpa Samadhi there is no doubt left as the seeker perceives the inner realities of things and the knowledge descends as a divine order.

The Chakras beyond this state relate to the causal body. The state of ‘Pad Nirvan or Surat Loka’ and that of ‘Akshar Purush’ is the Turiya or the fourth state of the soul. Having crossed this state the soul keeps on making further progress by the grace of the God.

More important than knowing the stages of spiritual progress is the way to achieve it. The ultimate objective of human life is to realise the Truth rather than have a theoretical knowledge. There are two ways to this journey back to the Origin. These are called ‘Sulook’ and ‘Jajb’. Sulook is the way of step-by-step journey i.e. starting from the lowest the ‘Mooladhar’ Chakra and gradually moving up to the higher states, whereas ‘Jajb’ is the path of love and devotion.

In ‘Sulook’ the seeker has to pass through various stages, i.e. he has to move from this station of death up to the station of the Truth crossing all the intermediate stages. Most yogis follow the path of Sulook in which they start their spiritual quest from the lowest, the Mooladhar Chakra, and through Pranayam (breathing exercises) and other yogic exercises they activate and subjugate various spiritual Chakras. The yogis generally make spiritual progress on account of their own effort, i.e. by performing Pranayam and other yogic exercises. They follow the path of ‘Ashtang yoga’, which is an eight-fold path and hence named as Ashtang yoga (Ashtang means eight-folded). The first five parts of the Ashtang yoga are external exercises, while the last three are internal practices.

Sufis consider the shelter of a competent master as the most important step for the spiritual training of the seeker. The difference between Sufis and other saints is in the method of their training. The Sufis, especially those from the Naqshbandi Order have developed a system of ‘Tavajjoh’ (or Pranahuti) i.e. transmission of spiritual energy by focusing one’s attention on the other. In the Naqshbandi Order the Master does this transmission of spiritual energy to the disciple from heart-to-heart.

It may be mentioned here that even in the Naqshbandi Order the way of ‘Sulook’ was followed initially. The seekers were required to make spiritual progress starting from the very beginning. Prior to the time of Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband, the Masters of the Order followed the practice of purifying all the Chakras, starting from the lowest, the Mooladhar Chakra. Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband introduced the practice of starting from the Hriday (Anahat) Chakra. The method of practice was further modified and improved by the Masters of the Order after him and Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi Sirhindi considered that purification of latifa-e-kulb (one of the five spiritual organs of the Hriday Chakra) alone was sufficient. Once the Hriday Chakra is activated and awakened the seeker can be immediately taken to the nafs-e-natiqa (Prana Bindu or the Agya Chakra) the subtle abode of the nafs in one step, as sanctioned by Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi and he may be elevated to the Brahmand Chakra (Sahstra dal Kamal) as the second step.

After Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband, Shaikh Habibullah Mazhar Mirza Zanzana (1701-1780 AD) made this spiritual journey much simpler casting a great responsibility on the Pir (Master) for the spiritual progress of the disciple. The role of disciples became more and more passive, seeking the divine grace to flow from the Master, rather than self-effort. The effort on the part of the seeker was to seek the company of the Master (Satsang) and the love for the Master.

The spiritual journey is divided in three parts, namely ascent (Fana), staying atop (Baqa) and descent (Baqa-ul-Baqa). The concept of annihilation, however, is not unique to Sufism alone. The Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran in Dwitiya Skandh Adhyay 2 mentions how a yogi (following the path of Sulook) should prepare for departure from this world. It states that such a yogi who has overcome his desires following the path of knowledge should sit steadfastly pressing his anus with the toe of the foot. He should then direct his breath (Pranvayu) upwards according to the technique of subjugating the six spiritual Chakras (ShatChakrabhedan). He should direct the breath from the Manipurak Chakra on the naval to the Anahat Chakra at the heart, from there to the Vishuddha Chakra on the throat through Udan Vayu (the pharyngeal breath) and then gradually to the top of the Vishuddha Chakra at the root of the palate. Thereafter he should block the seven gates i.e. two eyes, two ears, two nostrils and the mouth and lift that breath to the Agya Chakra at the center of the eyebrows. If the yogi does not wish to go to any Loka, he should hold the breath there for a short while and then with a firm determination raise it to Sahstradal Kamal and get absorbed in the Supreme Soul. He should then cross the Brahmarandhra and leave behind his body and senses (Indriyan).

The Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran states further that when the yogi moves ahead on this lighted path of the Sushumna for the Brahmaloka, he first goes to Agni Loka where the remainder of all his vices are burnt and from there he moves up to the lighted sphere ‘Shishumar’ of Lord Sri Hari (Lord Vishnu), which is the center for the movement in the entire universes. After crossing it, he acquires a very subtle and pure body that enables him to go to Maharloka, which even those possessing knowledge of Brahma praise and which is inhabited by the angels (gods-Devta). When the time of dissolution (Pralay) arrives, the yogi moves to Brahmaloka, which has the life span of Brahma. Here there is existence of no sorrow or pain, nor that of aging and death. The only discomfort they have is to witness other creatures suffering the pain of life and death.

On reaching the Satya Loka, the fearless yogi now dissolves his subtle body in the element earth and proceeds to subjugate the seven sheaths. He now proceeds to dissolve his earthen form into the element water; water into the element fire and then gaining the form of Tej (fire), into the element air. At the due moment his subtle form then gets dissolved into the element ether, which imparts the experience of the boundless Brahman. While going through the dissolution of the gross elements, his organs of senses (Indriyan) also get dissolved in their subtle principles. The organ of smelling gets dissolved in the subtle principle Gandha (odour); the organ of savour in its subtle principle essence; the organ of vision in its subtle principle form (Rupa); the organ of feeling in its subtle principle Sparsh (touch); the organ of hearing in its subtle principle Shabda (vibration) and the organs of action in their respective powers of action. Having thus dissolved the gross and subtle principles, the yogi now enters the sheath of ego (Ahankar). Here he dissolves the subtle elements in the Tamas Ahankar, the senses in the Rajas Ahankar and the Manas (mind) and the governors of the organs of senses and action into the Satvik Ahankar. Thereafter he dissolves the Ahankar in the Mahatatva and lastly in the Prakriti (the Adimaya), the origin of all Gunas (modes of Nature). When the time of Mahapralaya (the ultimate dissolution) comes, the yogi now having no sheath over his true Self becomes the abode of eternal bliss and becomes one with the Truth.

In regard to the yogis following the path of love and devotion, the Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran states that they should withdraw their attention from all other engagements and restrain their mind and senses. They should then absorb their mind and intellect (Buddhi) into the embodied soul and the embodied soul into the inner Self (Antaryami). The inner Self is then to be absorbed in the Truth. Such yogis have no duty left for them. In such a state the Trigunas, Ahankar, Prakriti or Mahatatva none exists for the yogi. This supreme state is achieved only through the unqualified love and devotion for the Almighty God.

Different Sufi Orders follow different paths for achieving the state of Fana (annihilation). Most of them follow the path of Sulook and start with the purification of the lower spiritual Chakras and then gradually move up to the purification and reintegration of the higher spiritual Chakras. In the Naqshbandi Sufi Order, which is considered to be highly advanced in the science of spiritual centers, this process is reversed. They usually start from the Anahat Chakra or the Agya Chakra, leaving apart the lower Chakras. The Master through his grace (Tavajjoh) leads the seeker to experience the state of annihilation (Fana). This part of the spiritual journey is known as spiritual ascent or Uruj.

The Naqshbandi Sufis consider Shagl Rabta (meditating on the Master) as an important aspect of the spiritual practice. In fact the process is that of internalization of the presence of the Master, to feel his presence in the heart of the disciple all the time. The transmission of the spiritual energy from the heart of the Master to the heart of the disciple takes place through the transmission of the Shabda i.e. vibration, through his (Master’s) Tavajjoh. Gradually the disciple starts feeling the presence of the Shabda inside him and a time comes when the disciple starts identifying the Shabda itself as the Master within him. This is what is meant by the internalization of the presence of the Master. Truly speaking the reality of both the Master and the disciple is that of Shabda, both being an expression of the Shabda. When the disciple acquires this firm faith that the Master is always with him in the form of the Shabda, it is the state of annihilation of the self (Fana). This is the state when the disciple develops true love for the Master and witnesses His presence all over.

Gradually the consciousness (Surat) of the disciple starts getting absorbed in the Shabda and when such a state is reached that the Surat gets completely absorbed in the Shabda i.e. when Shabda alone remains, the seeker is said to have achieved a state of permanent realisation i.e. Baqa. The seeker reaches the height of ascent and now starts for the Nuzul or the descent. Here he knows that it is only the Master (or the God) that exists and that everything that is happening is happening in accordance with and in accordance with His desire. He is blessed with complete faith and he lives in a state of total peace. He lives like an ordinary person but internally he is on a much higher platform. He has reached that state after making a complete circle. This is the state of the ‘Farthest and the Nearest’.

The phase of descent, however, is completed only after the purification of the gross elements, which form the contingent body of the seeker. These gross elements are purified as a result of the influence of the purification and consequential elevation of the five spiritual constituents namely Qulb, Sirr, Rooh, Khafi and Akhafa, belonging to the ‘World of Order’ (Alam-e-Amr) and which bear strong relationships with the respective gross elements. The last of the gross elements to be purified is the earth, which completes the process of purification and reintegration of the gross elements with their causal elements. It may be mentioned here that Prithvi (earth) was the last gross element to be unfolded in the sequence of unfolding of gross elements and being the effect of its cause, the qualities of all gross elements, i.e. Shabda, Sparsh, Rupa, Rasa and Gandha are found only in Prithvi (earth). Purification and reintegration of element earth, therefore, completes the process.

In the Naqshbandi Order, the grace of God works through the Tavajjoh of the Master, which helps the seeker to achieve his goal in an effortless manner and in the shortest time. The Masters lift the consciousness of the seekers to higher states through their grace. This experience of the seeker not only makes him believe in the truth of these higher states but also the impression of this experience constantly propels him towards this state. The Naqshbandi Masters thus guide their disciples first through the movement from God, traveling from the higher states to the lower. They, therefore, maintain the common veils over the spiritual vision of the seeker, removing the veil of ordinary consciousness only at the final stage. All other systems begin with the movement to God, moving from the lowest states to the highest, and removing the common veils first.

The science of subtle centers

The science of subtle centers (spiritual Chakras) is the loci of the Naqshbandi way of practice. It is the path leading straight towards the goal that avoids undue hardship and risk of going astray. This is the extraordinary gift of the Naqshbandi Sufi way of practice to the humanity. Shaikh Ahmad al-Faruqi was one of the greatest exponents of this science better known as ilm-e-lataif.

In the Naqsh MuMRa, Mahatma Ram Chandraji assimilated the science of subtle centers from both the Islamic and the Hindu traditions, including the knowledge of the mediaeval saints.

To appreciate this science properly, one needs to understand the nature of the creation of the universe and the status of Man. All the major religions believe that the God created the universe by commanding it to ‘be’ in order that He may be known and the state of bliss enjoyed by Him, be enjoyed by His creation as well. The entire universe thus originated from the one Absolute Truth, the God, and since the entire universe originated from the God, some saints believed in the unicity of existence i.e. everything is God (wahadat al-wujud), whereas some others believed that everything is because of God (wahadat al-shuhud). For them the degree of reality inherent in the successive stages of creation is not the same. They, specially the Mujaddidi Shaikhs of the Naqshbandi Order, propounded the theory of reflections and shadows of the Absolute Truth manifesting in different degrees in the created world. The two theories are, however, a matter only of taking a different viewpoint of the same truth and can be reconciled if one considers that the essence of the entire creation is the Essence of God.

The creative power of the God manifested itself at three levels; the first of these levels contained the seeds of all possibilities of manifestation (hiranyagarbha), followed by the level of undifferentiated existence (non-manifest or avyakta) and the level of manifestation of exterior forms (manifestation or vyakta). These three levels of manifestation are considered to correspond to the causal body (Karan Sharir or the spirit), the subtle body (Suksham Sharir or the mind) and the gross body (Sthul Sharir or the physical body) of the Man, the highest creation of the God, which occupies the most eminent position amongst the creatures. The Man is also called microcosm i.e. a prototype of the macrocosm. It is said that the Man was created in the likeness of God i.e. having all the possibilities of the cosmos and the most excellent and the noblest of all creation.

The cosmic evolution is considered to begin with the coming into existence of the Ahankara (Mahtatva-the individual consciousness) identified in the Hindu mythology with Kalpurush, representing from a macrocosmic viewpoint the temporal principle that governs the creation subject to the condition of time and space. Ahankara gives rise to Shabda (the vibration), the subtle principle of the element ether (Akash), the first most subtle of the five corporeal elements (Panch Bhuta or Panch Tatvas) that compose the physical body of the Man. Shabda gives rise to Sparsh (touch), the subtle principle of the element air (Vayu), which in turn gives rise to Rupa (form), the subtle principle of the element fire (Agni). From Rupa springs the Rasa (essence, savour), the subtle principle of the element water (Jal) and lastly the Gandha (odour) that corresponds to the element earth (Prithvi).

These very five elements (Panch Bhuta or Panch Tatvas) i.e. ether, air, fire, water and earth make the gross body of the Man. Their subtle principles are situated at the five subtle centers or chakras, situated inside the body of the Man.

Ether (Akash) was the first element to descend into the gross determination and its subtle principle (Shabda-vibration) resided at the throat in Vishuddh Chakra. The element air was produced as a result of churning of the element ether, which took its seat inside the Hriday Chakra in the proximity of the lungs. Churning of air in turn produced the element fire, which found a place in the Manipurak Chakra. The next element to be produced from fire (by churning e.g. burning of hydrogen into hydrogen-oxide) was water, which resides in the Adhisthan Chakra, characterizing the flow of the corporeal secretion from the organ of procreation. The presiding power of the Chakra, the creative aspect of the God (Brahma in Hindu mythology and Allah in His aspect as al-Bari or al-Khaliq-the Creator) created all the living creatures from the clay by mixing this water with the element earth on the potter’s wheel in His celestial workshop.

According to the Naqshbandi Sufi tradition the subtleties corresponding to the four gross elements (anasir-e-arba) i.e. air, fire, water and earth situated in Chakras below the throat i.e. in the trunk of human body together with the carnal soul (nafs-the Suksham Sharir in the Hindu tradition), are considered as the inferior lataif (spiritual centers of energy). These five subtle organs are considered to pertain to the world of creation (alam-e-khalq). Their immediate cause or their principles pertain to the world of order (alam-e-amr). According to the Sufi tradition world of order is identical to the world of light (alam-e-nur) that contains the principles and inner realities of all the possibilities of manifestation (haqaiq-e-mumkinayat), past present or future and it came into existence with the first determination of the God. It is beyond the limitations of time and space, which govern the world of creation.

The world of creation is divided into two parts along an imaginary horizontal line; the upper-superior dominion is called the world of sovereignty (alam-e-malkut), which contains the subtleties of the gross elements and the nafs. The lower-inferior dominion is called the world of human sovereignty (alam-e-mulk) and is characterized by the gross state that can be perceived through the senses. The highest reach of the world of creation is the subtle heart and the lowest limit of the world of order consists of the subtle principle of the heart organ.

The five subtle organs pertaining to the world of creation represent the outer aspects of Man while the five subtle organs pertaining to the world of order constitutes the inner aspects of Man. These five subtle organs of Man (the energy centers) are the Kulb (heart), Rooh (spirit), Sirr (the secret), Khafi (the hidden) and Akhafi (the most hidden), all located in the Hriday Chakra of Man by the order of God (for a more detailed description of their location inside the Hriday Chakra, please see Sufi Principles and Practices). They bear a strong relationship with the individual gross elements directly derived from them. The latifa-e-kulb is closely associated with nafs; latifa-e-rooh with the element air; latifa-e-sirr with the element water; latifa-e-khafi with the element fire and latifa-e-akhafi with the element earth.

These subtle Chakras need to be activated and awakened in order to reintegrate them with their latent spiritual principles in the form of pure light of different colours in the world of order. It is believed that the five subtle organs lost their original purity-luminosity due to their association with nafs-the carnal soul, during their descent into the world of creation. They, therefore, need to be purified so that they may acquire their original uncontaminated state.

In the Naqshbandi Sufi Order latifa-e-kulb is considered to be the root of all the other Chakras and is associated with the creative aspect of God. Purification of this Chakra is, therefore, most important from the spiritual point of view.

Prior to the time of Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband, the Masters of the Order followed the practice of purifying all the Chakras starting from the Muladhar Chakra. Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband introduced the practice of starting from the Hriday Chakra. The method of practice was further modified and improved by the Masters of the Order after him and Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi considered that purification of latifa-e-kulb (one of the five spiritual organs of the Hriday Chakra) was sufficient.

Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji has specifically stated that in this Order (Naqsh MuMRa) the Hriday Chakra is used mainly, which is center of love. When it is activated such force, such power flows that one forgets all other things. By activating the Hriday Chakra love is created by the Master with his spiritual power (tavajjoh). This is a process of induction where the Master through his high spiritual energy, induces love in the heart of the disciple. The result is that the entire work of awakening, activating of other Chakras is done by this Chakra alone. Once the Hriday Chakra is activated and awakened the seeker can be immediately taken to the nafs-e-natiqa (Prana Bindu or the Agya Chakra) the subtle abode of the nafs in one step, as sanctioned by Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi and he may be progressed to the Brahmand Chakra (or the center of the lotus of one thousand petals-the Sahstra dal Kamal) as the second step.

In the Naqsh MuMRa stream of Sufis, the grace of God works through the tavajjoh of the Master, which helps the seeker to achieve his goal in an effortless manner and in the shortest time.

Naqsh MuMra Streams of Sufis

Naqsh MuMRa i.e. Naqshbandia Mujaddidia Mazaharia Ramchandria refers to a stream of the great Naqshbandi Sufi Silsila (Order). It is an Indian-Sufi branch. Its genealogy is known as ‘Shizra Sharif’. Mahatma Shri Ram Chandraji Maharaj of Fatehgarh, UP is the 36th in this lineage and the first giaour Sufi saint of the Naqshbandi Order. The people who were granted mystagogy in this Order by Mahatma Shri Ram Chandraji Maharaj have now ramified it to many and are preponderating in to every nook and corner of this great country and in foreign lands, as well.

The objective of Naqsh MuMRa is to help seekers to realise the Truth, irrespective of their caste, creed, nationality or religion. In this system the Master through his boundless spiritual energy creates love in the heart of the seeker. It is a process of induction where the knowledge is transmitted from the Master to the disciple from heart-to-heart, through the link established by love. This is a system of liberation, of freedom, where people are asked to do nothing, no discipline, no bondage and no enchanting of mantras. The knowledge passes from the Master to the disciple through his sheer love for the Master. The system followed in this line needs no effort on the part of the disciple. It is the Master, who does everything for the disciple.

Earlier till the time of Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband, after whom the Order acquired its name, seekers were asked to follow the path of Sulook i.e. they were required to traverse the path on their own, through their own effort, the Shaikh was concerned mostly with transmitting of the doctrinal knowledge. From the time of Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband the seekers are initiated by awakening the spiritual center of the heart (Kulb) through tavajjoh (transmission of spiritual energy from heart-to-heart by focusing one’s attention), leaving aside the spiritual centers lying below the heart. It underlined the shift towards an increasing responsibility of the Master in the spiritual progress of the disciple.

In the history of Naqshbandi Sufi Order transmission of knowledge by the Bujurgane Silsila (ancestral Masters) i.e. an uwaysi transmission occupied an important place but after Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband the spiritual nourishment of the disciple became the responsibility of the living Master. The Master occupied the pivotal role of receiving, regulating and transmitting the Divine Grace for the disciple, which nourished the inner side of the disciple and thereby resulting in his spiritual growth. The Master-disciple relationship now acquired an extremely important position whereby the Master would awaken and activate the spiritual centers (subtle organs) of the disciple beginning with the spiritual center of the heart (Latifa-e-Kulb) by establishing the spiritual link between them (nisbat). This method of transmission of spiritual knowledge through tavajjoh and of assuming responsibility of the spiritual progress of the disciple was further strengthened by Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi (the Mujaddid) and Shaikh Mirza Mazhar Zanzana.

Shaikh Mirza Mazhar Zanzana adopted a liberal approach towards non-Muslims, with a sympathetic and tolerant attitude towards Hindus, which culminated in Shah Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan, who appointed Mahatma Shri Ram Chandraji Maharaj of Fatehgarh as his main spiritual successor (Khalifa) and bestowed upon him his entire spiritual treasure.

Mahatma Shri Ram Chandraji started his independent Satsang sometime in 1914, at the age of 41 years in Fatehgarh where he remained posted until his retirement from service in 1929. Through him this method of spiritual practice spread far and wide amongst Hindus of India. His disciples have carried his mission further and are continuing to serve the humanity.

Teaching of great masters

In this line of Naqshbandi Sufis the transmission of knowledge takes place from heart-to- heart. The knowledge in the heart of the Master travels to the heart of the disciple through his sheer love and devotion to the Master. Thakur Ram Singh ji Sahab used to say that the Master by his mere desire sows the seed of love in the heart of the disciple. By practice, the disciple can convert the drop into the ocean. The absolute Truth is one, so is the knowledge of the Truth. The teachings of the great Masters therefore, is one and the same which has descended from the great Masters to their disciples and so on although the presentation may have differed according to the needs of time. Thakur Ram Singh ji Sahab was a living scripture himself. A person who had translated the Geeta into practice. A family man earning his own livelihood and at the same time completely surrendered unto his Master, Mahatma Ram Chandra ji Sahab of Fatehgarh. His most favorite Shloka (couplet) of the Geeta, which he had translated in Urdu, was as under:

“Tark Kar Sub Millaten, Le Mujh Akale Ki Panah,

Phir Mera Jimma Hai Arjun, Tera Bera Paar Hai”

This means -‘Leave all religions and completely surrender unto me. Then it is my responsibility O’ Arjun to see you through.’

He was a person of few words, rarely did he give any discourse but in common conversation itself he mentioned such things, which were deeply imbedded with spirituality. His disciples, specially Shri Chiranjilal ji Vohra, have collected many such instances, which were also later published in the leading newspaper “Rajasthan Patrika’ by Shri Nand Kishore Parikh Sahab. Thakur Ram Singh ji remembered a lot of couplets, short stories and instances, which he used to mention fluently during conversation in common men’s language using Hindi, Marwari, Urdu and Persian phrases. Thus, he explained a subject like spirituality in a light atmosphere in common man’s language. In his eyes good character and good conduct were the most important things rather than mere recital of the Scriptures. His Master Mahatma Ram Chandra ji Maharaj used to say:

Kutub Mahaj Sukhi Hui Haddiyan Hain,

Chabae Inko Kaun Ye Sakht jaan Hain,

Bahut Kum Mili Mujhko Jinda Kitaben,

Naseebon Se Milti Hain Khalish Sharaben.

This meant that the Scriptures are not easy to understand. One has to make a lot of efforts to understand their real meaning. However, the saints are themselves the living Scriptures but one gets the opportunity of sitting at their feet only through their grace.

Thakur Ram Singh ji Sahab used to say that the entire knowledge of the Scriptures rests in the hearts of the saints but that which is there in their hearts cannot be found in the Scriptures and more than that it is only through them that the grace of the Almighty flows.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that the Master through his will power sows the seed of divine-love in the disciple’s heart, which grows into a large tree in due course, through practice. For this the disciple has to surrender his ego, since it is only when the seed is sown in the earth that it grows.

He used to say that Sufism is neither a philosophy nor a religion. It concerns one’s conduct and is a matter of practice. In regard to one’s conduct, he used to say that one should live on fair means and on honest money. For the sake of comfort one should never lead a dishonest life. One, who learns to live within his means, leads a life free of worries. Arsenic is poison but after purification, if it is taken in a small dose, it acts as a medicine. Similarly, the money earned honestly, though may be less, gives unlimited happiness and one lives cheerfully. Whatever the Almighty wishes to give shall be given any way. Why should then the honesty be given up? It is better to be cheated than cheating others. To live without being extravagant is a quality of one’s character, which makes the life happy. The honest earnings go a long way. One should not bribe anyone, nor should one accept the same. If you do some one’s job, do it in a manner that even he does not come to know who has obliged him.

In regard to luck, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that luck does not favour those who do not do their duty. Luck and effort both should go together. Do anything, which is just, keeping faith on the Almighty. He used to narrate an incidence of an eagle that saw a young offspring of a bird, fed it and flew away. A Sadhu saw this and thought how wonderful the divine order was. When the eagle, a born enemy of the young bird can feed it, why should not I get my food. The Almighty shall do something for arranging my food also. Just then he heard an oracle “O’ Sadhu, it was a bird, more than that a young one, and, therefore, the Almighty arranged for its food even through an enemy. But you have been blessed with healthy organs, a mind, intelligence and the energy to take care not only of yourself but of others as well. You are not a child, act like a brave man. Make effort. If you sit idle waiting for the destiny, you will not reach anywhere.”

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that if the Almighty wished people to depend only upon their destiny, why should then they be blessed with intellect and the wisdom. By his own action also, Thakur Ram Singh ji gave the message to all that the human life was an invaluable gift, which should be devoted to achieve the real objective. A true human being is one who thinks right and helps others bodily, mentally and monetarily. Every one remembers one’s near and dears, but to remember ‘Him’ who has created this world and looks after it, is great. One can overcome one’s shortcomings only during one’s life. Whatever be the circumstances, one should learn to live happily and should overcome desires within one’s life. The human form of existence is the highest and the body is ‘His’ temple. But this can be known only in the company of saints and great persons, otherwise the life is lost aimlessly.

One’s food has an important bearing on one’s thoughts. Satvik food (pure and simple food) taken in small quantity results in good thoughts, but if taken too much, even Satvik food may result in impure thoughts. He favored eating a little less than required and used to say that eating should be converted into ‘His’ worship and the sleep should be converted into ‘His’ remembrance. This meant that one should think that in his place it is ‘He’ who is being fed and if this is not possible, keep on praying while eating. Similarly, one should sleep in ‘His’ remembrance. Whatever one eats or drinks, should first be offered to the Almighty, as by doing so, the impact of impure thoughts connected with the food or drink disappear. Food prepared with cleanliness and in ‘His’ remembrance helps in developing devotion. He used to say that many Muslims have become saints although they ate meat because whatever they ate, they ate a little less than their appetite and in the remembrance of the Almighty. He used to narrate an incidence in this regard that two friends in a jungle by mistake cooked meat in a graveyard. When they started eating they realised that it was a graveyard. One of them said that they had committed a great mistake in eating in a graveyard. The second friend, however, said the graveyard was right there in their dish. The real meaning is that the outer or physical impurity is not that harmful as the impurity of the mind and thoughts of those who cook, serve, look at it or eat the food. It is equally important that the money used for procuring food is earned honestly. Dishonestly earned money, if used in procuring the food, affects it, which in turn affects the mind and thoughts and leads one ultimately to indulge in bad deeds.

In regard to eating non-vegetarian food, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that if it is eaten only for the taste then it is better not to eat it, but if one needs to eat non-vegetarian food for maintaining one’s energy to serve others, then it is not bad either.

In regard to sleep, he used to refer to this couplet of Sahajo Bai:

Jagat Main Sumiran Kare, Sovat Main Lou Lay,

Sahajo Ek Ras Ho Rahe, Tar Toot Nahi Pay.

He used to explain that if one sleeps remembering the Almighty, the remembrance continues whole night and in the morning one gets up remembering ‘Him’. This is an effortless method of remembering ‘Him’ throughout the night. One who has learnt to eat and sleep remembering ‘Him’ has covered a long path. One does not know when it will be his last breath and, therefore, one should not allow oneself to sleep without remembering ‘Him.’ By leaving stomach a little empty, one will sleep less and this will allow him more time for prayers. When Thakur Ram Singh ji used to go on tours, he often slept on a bench or on a parapet as this kept him alert even while sleeping.

If one starts the journey, one is sure to reach the destination one-day. For any journey however long, one has to take a small first step. Similarly, unless one constantly keeps on observing one-self for the right thoughts, the ill thoughts will not give way. Purity of thoughts is very important. One should try to get rid of ill thoughts as quickly as possible and the easiest way to do it is to remember ‘Him.’

Thakur Ram Singh ji considered the right education and teaching necessary for a person to become a true human being. If, however, the knowledge results in arrogance, it is of no use. In spite of being highly educated, one may have both good and bad qualities. The real purpose of learning is to practice whatever has been learnt. Policemen are made to parade everyday. It is then only that they become good Sepoys. Can books alone make them good Sepoys? He used to say that one who reads a lot but does not practice is like a loaded bullock. The Ramayana is a scripture full of love and the Geeta and Vedanta contain the essence of knowledge. According to him, love is complete and all encompassing.

As regards the Scriptures, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that their essence is Satsang (company of good people or the saints), Satguru (the Master) and Satnaam (the remembrance of the Almighty). The company a man lives in has great influence on him and gets him painted in its own Colour. He used to say that everything leaves its own influence, good or bad. One feels warm near a fire and a charged battery imparts charge to other battery. Similarly, company of good people makes one worthy and those of bad people leads one to indulge in ill deeds. A bad company is capable of spoiling even the best of the people. He used to say that leave aside outsiders, even if one’s own family members or relatives ask to do something that inhibits spiritual progress, one should refrain from doing so. A true Satsang is one in which one finds the company of a Satguru. The effect of such a Satsang is ever lasting and reflects itself into the practical life. Slowly the shortcomings start disappearing. The company of a Master even for a moment is far more valuable than spending hundreds of years doing penance.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to consider the shelter of a Master to be the stepping-stone to achieve the real objective of this life. The spiritual progress in life is dependent on the link established with the Master. The grace of the God starts flowing automatically with the grace of the Master. The job of the Master is to clean his disciple. In this regard, he used to narrate an incidence. Once a Sadhu knocked at a door. A lady came out. Seeing her attire, the Sadhu started moving away, as the lady appeared to be a prostitute. She ran after the Sadhu and pleaded with him to stop for a minute at her door. She went inside and brought two pieces of cloth, a dirty one and a clean one and showing them to the Sadhu asked him which one of them was worth cleaning. When he indicated towards the dirty one, she asked the Sadhu “please, then tell me, if a person like you would not shower his grace on me, a sinner, who else will care for me.”

He used to say that what a Master does is to lead his disciple to the divine path by pulling him out of oblivion. Human weaknesses subdue the godly character of human beings. The Master brings into the fore this hidden spiritual energy. But it needs a true effort to find a true Master. One has, therefore, to be a true seeker. It is not difficult to realise the Almighty. The difficult thing is to get to the pious feet of the real Master. One who loves his Master more than himself has reached the state of being ego-less as he becomes the reflection of his Master. This is the simplest method of achieving the unity with one’s Master.

In regard to adoration (upasana), Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say a couplet.

Bekhudi Cha Jaaye Aeisi, Dil Se Mit Jaaye Khudi,

Uske Milane Ka Tarika, Apne Kho Jaane Mein Hai.

(One should forget oneself in such a manner that even the thought of self-existence vanishes from the mind. The only way to realise ‘Him’, is by losing the identity of self).

He used to say that ‘He’ is not away from us but nearer than the nearest. Adoration itself means to sit alongside. The need is to attune oneself, like switching on a light, the moment the switch is pressed current flows and the bulb starts shining. The connection of the lamp is established with the powerhouse. Similarly, one should establish the connection with ‘Him’ through the switch of one’s heart.

The Almighty does not get anything if a person worships ‘Him’, but it is the duty of everyone in human body to worship ‘Him.’ Divine thoughts start engulfing a person just by a mere look at a devotee. Remembrance is the fulfillment, and one can remember ‘Him’ only through a constant endeavor to divert one’s mind again and again to the divine thoughts. One has to follow a method or discipline in adoration but there is no obstruction of any kind whatsoever in remembering ‘Him.’ The bliss resulting from remembrance is unmatched, much beyond that resulting from adoration. One can find ‘Him’ within and can realise ‘Him’ by through feeling. ‘He’ is not lost anywhere that ‘He’ is required to be searched, nor is ‘He’ annoyed that one has to please ‘Him.’ All this is necessary only to control the fickle mind and to train it. Adoration trains the mind and helps it control but one should not force one’s mind. It should be guided with love and care towards the Almighty. If compelled the mind gets irritated but with love it easily gets to the right path. Worshipping may train one’s body but not one’s mind. The mind is like a horse, which if gets weak, would not be able to pull the cart of the life to its destination. It is, therefore, necessary to adopt some practice to lead the mind to the right path.

Once someone asked Thakur Ram Singh ji that he had spent years in worshipping but still he was always surrounded by difficulties, no gains but losses only. Thakur Ram Singh ji explained, “If you want to keep an animal tied down, it tries to run away. If this is the condition of an ordinary animal, how can one think of keeping under shackles the power that runs the whole Universe just because one spends some time in worshipping. Is it any obligation on ‘Him.’ In fact one should never think that it would result in some worldly gains. The Almighty is concerned only with love and not with the rituals. He listens not because one worships ‘Him’, but only because one prays and repents. Until one calls from the heart, no real benefit can be achieved.

Similarly, someone asked Thakur Ram Singh ji, “why is it that one is not able to turn oneself towards the Almighty.” He explained, “If the treasurer forgets the key in the chest, he may go anywhere but his attention constantly remains there only, similarly when one forgets about all worldly affairs, one will succeed in concentrating at the Almighty.” He also used to say ‘if one has some valuables in the pocket, one keeps on feeling it. The Almighty is omnipresent. Do anything, which is right, but in the heart keep ‘Him’ remembering.

Thakur Ram Singh ji attached a lot of importance to structuring of time. He often uttered this couplet of Sahajo Bai.

Ek Ghari Ka Mol Na, Din Ka Kahan Bakhan,

Sahajo Tahin Na Khoiye, Bina Bhajan Bhagwan.

Time spent without purpose leaves one a loser on all counts. One should utilise the existing moment then and there only as the moment that has gone-by can never be regained.

We attend to our worldly affairs with all care and efforts, but try to find excuses in devoting time for spiritual upliftment. This is not the right attitude. For spiritual upliftment all times are good times. One does not have to wait for an auspicious moment.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that everything should be done punctually so that not even a single moment is wasted. One has to break the shell in this life only. One should firmly believe that this very moment is the one to make the progress. Like a miser who counts his each penny and keeps them with great care, one should count his each moment and spend it carefully, as there is nothing more valuable in this world than the time.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that a missed opportunity costs dearly. One should always be alert and should make the best use of the available opportunity. No moment should be wasted without remembering ‘Him.’ If one has improved oneself, he has improved the world. He used to believe in the self-improvement as the first step in the spiritual upliftment. One, who cannot get over one’s own deficiencies, can hardly be expected to benefit others. By pointing out towards other vices, one does not overcome one’s own. One should try to give away one’s own vices as that is within one’s control. By taking care of one’s mind and guiding it on to the right path, one can make one’s life meaningful. One who is able to bear with others behavior, in a way does some good to them.

In 1970, when Thakur Ram Singh ji was admitted in TB Sanatorium, he once mentioned that generally people are concerned about their material progress but rarely someone shows interest in spiritual upliftment. It is in this span of life that one should reach his utmost goal. Always keep an eye on your mind that it does not obstruct your way and see that faculties given by ‘Him’ are not misused, otherwise one should be reminded of the story of hundred shoe beatings. And he narrated the story: A big diamond was brought before a King to buy it. Jewelers from various parts were summoned to evaluate the price of the diamond and suitable reward was announced for the one who told the right price of the diamond. Everyone evaluated the diamond according to one’s understanding but they did not agree with each other. In the meantime, an old person looking to be poor and in torn clothes arrived there. He examined the diamond and told the King that the connoisseurs assembled there had evaluated the diamond without really knowing about it. The diamond was worth millions as it had two special characteristics. First, the possessor would never be discontent and second, the diamond will emit light in darkness. The King kept the diamond with him for some days and found that what the old person had mentioned about the diamond was true. He called him again and asked his courtiers to suggest a suitable reward for him. However, in the matter of reward also there was a difference of opinion. The King then called one of his old ministers who looked at both the diamond and the old person and then told the King that the right reward for this person would be to make him gulp Hukke-ka-Pani (tobacco water) and hundred beatings of shoe on his head. Everyone was taken aback on this suggestion. When he was asked to explain, the old minister told the King that this person has not used his intellect in the right direction. Instead of using his intellect for evaluation of stones, if he had used it in self-realisation, the wealth of the whole world would have been inadequate as reward to him.

After narrating this story, he said that as a person develops more and more love for his Master, he starts making spiritual progress. This is the easiest way. In this method one should always keep in mind his initial aim. It should never be thought that one has acquired any special position, otherwise it may result in descending down. One should never expect to be revered by others. Instead one should help others in their upliftment to the extent possible. A feeling of pride results in downfall. One, who counts vices in others, obstructs one’s own progress. As soon as one thinks of a wicked person, one starts getting feelings of anger and revenge. If, however, one thinks of a devotee, one starts getting feelings of love, devotion and service. Thus the person one remembers influences one’s thoughts. One should firmly believe that one’s own good lies in the well being of all.

Thakur Ram Singh ji also attached a lot of importance to respect for others. He himself used to address even children with respect. He used to say that the true respect reflects from the way one conducts oneself. It reflects in a behavior, which does not hurt anyone’s sentiments. It is human to make a mistake and, therefore, one should not say anything bad about a person behind his back. By considering oneself clever, one may often show disrespect to others. One should always reflect respect, politeness and simplicity in one’s behavior. It is the duty of everyone to respect elders. Love is the only exception, which encompasses all these aspects and goes beyond them. Vidur’s wife (Vidur was a minister in the court of Maharaj Dhritrashtra in Mahabaharat’s time) forgot about herself in the flow of immense love when she heard that Lord Krishna had come to her house. She was taking bath but ran to receive him without putting on clothes. She was totally unmindful of herself in that divine-love but the Lord Krishna threw his scarf to cover her up.

Jahan Prem Tahan Niyam Nahin, Wahan Na Vidhi Vyopar,

Prem Magan Jab Man Bhaya, Kon Gine Tithi Var.

Unless one’s conduct reflects this degree of love and respect, it will be difficult to make progress. Janab Chachhaji used to say ‘Ba Adab Ba Naseeb, Be Adab Be Naseeb’ i.e. politeness brings fortune whereas disrespect brings misfortune. In fact the beginning of worship is to respect.

Once a child from his Master’s family (perhaps his Master’s grandson) touched Thakur Ram Singh ji’s feet. He immediately pulled back his feet and bowed down his head on to the child’s feet saying “what have you done. I am a slave of this family.”

In his view the truth was the one, which was practiced. The God lives in the heart of one who is truthful, but the truth also should not result in killing anyone. Humanity is far more important than truth. He used to explain ‘suppose a lady is not of sound character and one is bent upon telling the truth. If he tells the truth to her husband, what will be the result. There is no gain in saying such a truth. It is better to keep quiet in such a situation.’ Similarly, in this context he used to mention of another incidence from the Scriptures in which a cow somehow escaped from the hands of a butcher. The butcher started searching for the cow and spotted a passer-by. He enquired with him whether he had seen any cow crossing him. The butcher asked him repeatedly. On the other hand, the passenger thought if he told the truth to the butcher, it will result in many sins. He shall be responsible for the killing of the cow and the butcher’s sins will also increase. Such a truth will not benefit anyone. The passenger, therefore, was in a dilemma. He, however, used his wisdom and cleverly told the butcher “one who has seen cannot speak and that which speaks has not seen.” After narrating this story, Thakur Ram Singh ji said that the wisdom to distinguish between truth and falsehood can be gained only by following the words of the great persons.

In regard to action and fate, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to insist on action with firm faith in the grace of Almighty rather than believing in the fate. For those who believed in the fate, he used to narrate an incidence. A Punditji got one of his fingers involved with excrement. Keeping the finger away from his clothes and with lot of disdain, Punditji reached a carpenter and asked him to chip-off that finger. The carpenter told him that it will be very painful and he will cry if the finger is severed from his body. Punditji, however, kept on insisting saying that he will live with what is there in the fate. The carpenter again tried to explain and asked the Punditji why was he hating his own excrement and insisting for the finger to be severed when he can clean the finger by his own efforts. A wise man does not hate something foul but removes it and cleanses himself. The Punditji, however, was not prepared to listen to him. The carpenter was a wise person and thought it not to be proper to severe the finger. He hit the finger with the reverse side of the tool used for chipping. The Punditji could not bear the pain and instantly put the finger in his mouth to comfort it. The carpenter laughed loudly and asked Punditji where had disappeared his cleanliness and the belief in the fate.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that it is in one’s own hands to behave like a kitten or a baby monkey. The baby monkey holds on firmly to it’s mother. The mother-monkey may keep on jumping but the baby-monkey does not leave her. On the other hand the kitten roams about fearlessly having firm faith in its mother that the moment it needs mother’s help the mother will pick it up and take care of its needs.

This example clearly brings out the distinction between the action and the fate. The kitten does not sit idle believing in the fate. The Almighty has not given the wisdom to the kitten to think about the fate. The kitten does not know what the fate is. It has firm faith on the mother-cat that it will take care of everything. Thus, those who think themselves to be like kitten, have firm faith in the Almighty. For such devotees, there is nothing like fate. This feeling, this belief is the indicator of a complete surrender unto the Almighty. A devotee, therefore, depends upon the Almighty and not on the fate.

Tera Sain Tujhmen, Jyo Patthar Mein Aag,

Jo Chahe Didar To, Chakmak Hokar Laag,

Dariya Sota Sakal Jag, Jagat Nahi Koy,

Jaage Mein Phir Jagana, Jaaga Kahiye Soy.

He used to say that everyone has to live his life but it is important to watch whether one is winning or losing. A winner is one who achieves his objective before the death, and the real objective of the human life is to be fully self-realised. When one has a long distance to cover in a short time, one has to increase one’s speed. Courage and determination turns even a thorn into a flower. One does not know when the end may come and, therefore, one should always believe ‘Him’ to be with oneself and do one’s duty.

Naseem Jago Kamar Bandho, Uthao Bister Ki Raat Kam Hain

Along with dedication and diligence, purity of mind is also necessary for self-realisation. Thakur Ram Singh ji in this context used to say:

Dil Ka Hujara Saaf Kar, Jana Ki Aamad Ke Liye,

Khyaal Garoon Ka Hata, Usko Bithane Ke Liye,

Woh Aaye Bhala Kyonkar, Rasta Hi Nahin Dil Mein,

Armanon Ka Majama Hain, Aur Bhirh Hain Hasaraton Ki.

(To welcome the beloved, clear your heart of the thoughts of all others. How can ‘He’ come when there is no way to reach your heart, which is filled with desires).

Till one seeks pleasure in fulfillment of material desires, it is impossible to have access up to ‘Him.’ One needs to make some space even in this house to receive a guest. ‘He’ does not look at the appearance or the show but at the feelings and a clean and pure heart to stay.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say if a wicked man or even an enemy is in difficulty, one should help him from a distance and get aside. One should, however, have no hatred for him. Even if he harms you, do not wish evil for him. The responsibility of running this world is not on you and you should not interfere in ‘His’ work. ‘He’ knows what is to be done with others, good or bad, but if you interfere in that, you will only get distracted. ‘He’ sees your deeds and intentions and not your ostentation. All your worshipping is for yourself only as ‘He’ does not benefit from it. The soul has always been pure. Whatever vices are there, they are in the mind. One, therefore, needs to keep a constant watch over one’s mind to see what does it plan, what wrongs it thinks. If it is tracking the wrong path, it should be guided with love to the right path. The necessity to perform religious rites and rituals is only to bring the mind to the right path. With a little mistake, it can go out of control. It is, however, better to induce it rather than fight with it otherwise like an unsaddled horse it may kick you away. With force the mind may get lazy, but not pure. As soon as it gets a chance it will start jumping around. Do not, therefore, allow your mind to be idle even for a moment. For the inner cleaning, the outer business should also be all right. It is not proper to suppress your mind but it is equally not proper to force it in anything. One should guide it affectionately towards ‘Him.’ If it appears to be difficult, one should pray the Almighty as the Almighty responds to the prayers and extends immediate help.

This is the essence of Sufi way of practice. Sufis pay the highest attention to the purity of mind. What to talk of ordinary persons, even the great ascetics and yogis have suffered deviation from their path due to their own failings. To err is human and it is difficult to find such a person who would have never erred in his life. A person who has neither attachment nor malevolence is, therefore, better. To consider others better than oneself and to return good for evil is the true humanity. It is not proper to look for vices in others. It pulls one back from the path of salvation. One should try to hide others’ shortcomings. When the Almighty does not make public anyone’s vices, what right do we have to indulge in condemning anyone? The result of looking at others vices is that one starts acquiring them in oneself. Instead, if one starts counting one’s own vices, then there would be no time left to look at others. A good person is liked and respected by everyone but the question is of a bad person. He is not to be condemned but to be treated with mercy and sympathy. To the extent possible, one should help him and get aside.

In this context Thakur Ram Singh ji used to narrate a story of a Master and his disciple. The Master sought from his disciple the worst of all things to be offered to him. The disciple thought this to be an easy task. He was about to pick up a stone when it occurred to him that people carve out statues from the stone and worship it. They also use stone in making buildings, roads and bridges. The disciple then wanted to pick up cow-dung but that was also used as manure and as fuel for cooking food. The disciple thought of picking up many things but every thing was having its own utility. At last he thought the human excretion to be the worst of all and wanted to pick it up when a realisation dawned on him that a little before it was a useful thing. In the shape of food, people respected it, but a few hours company of man has caused its degradation to this condition. If one keeps ghee (butter-oil) even in the skin of a dead animal, it will not spoil for long, but in the live skin of a man, the best of food is turned into this shape in a few hours. One has to look within where the treasure of all vices is accumulated. There is nothing with fault anywhere in the creation of the Almighty, but the fault lies in one’s own mind, which still searches for vices outside.

The disciple was enlightened. He rushed back to his Master and fell at his feet saying, “Kindly pardon me that I went to search the most useless thing outside. The worst of all, my mind, which keeps on collecting all useless things, was within me. This is the right thing to offer to you.” The Master had achieved his objective, which was to bring this awareness to his disciple.

In regard to desires, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to often say this couplet:

Chah Chamari Choohari, Sub Neechan Te Neech,

Tu To Puran Brahm Tha, Jo Chah Na Hoti Beech.

(The desires are like a cobbler’s wife who has the knowledge of leather and, therefore, is concerned with the skin i.e. the material existence. Besides, like a mouse, the desires nibble away the devotion. If there were no desires, one would be totally shackle free).

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that one should overcome desires, as this is the foremost obstruction between oneself and the Almighty. Worldly desires take one away from the path of salvation and, therefore, except the desire for devotion, all other desires need to be overcome. The worldly desires and the desire of salvation cannot co-exist, as they are contradictory. He, however, did not favour in-action. He used to say that one has to take care of one’s needs and make effort for the same. The Almighty helps in fulfilling one’s needs. It is, however, not proper to be a slave of desires. The desires are the world, the obstruction and the attachment from which one has to come out.

He used to say these couplets in this regard :

Bhagati Phirti Thi Duniya, Jab Talab Karte The Hum,

Ab Jo Nafarat Hamne Ki, To Bekarar Aane Ko Hai.

(The world used to run-away from me when I had a desire for it. Now that I do not want it, it is eager to come to me.)

Jab Se Hati Hai Khwahishen, Phoolon Ko Sunghane Ki,

Saare Jahan Ke Gulshan, Mere Hi Ho Gaye.

(Ever since I have given up the desire to smell the flowers, all the gardens of the world have become mine).

He also used to say that it is not enough that one gives up the worldly desires, but one also has to keep away from Siddhis (miracles). In this regard, he used to say :

Chah Gayi Chinta Miti, Manva Beparvah,

Ja Ko Kuch Nahi Chahiye, So Jag Shanshah.

(One who has given up desires, has no worries. One who wants nothing, is the Emperor).

In regard to Siddhis (miracles), he used to narrate an incidence of a disciple of Sant Dadu Dayale who had to take re-birth on this account. Sant dadu Dayal used to live in a cave near Jaipur. His disciples used to collect alms from near by areas. One of his followers was Jagga. He once went to collect alms in Amer and stopped in front of a shop where an unmarried girl was spinning yarn from cotton. Jagga addressed her, ‘de mai soot, le mai poot’(O Mother! Give me the yarn and take a son in return). The girl gave him the yarn and while receiving the yarn Jagga said ‘le mai poot’. On return Jagga narrated this incidence to his Master Sant Dadu Dayal. Sant Dadu Dayal thought for a while and then admonished Jagga that the girl was not destined to have a son. Now that Jagga has blessed her to be a mother of a son, the only recourse left was that Jagga himself would have to take birth as her son. Jagga accepted his Master’s verdict but requested Sant Dadu Dayal to accept him again in his new life as his disciple. Sant Dadu Dayal agreed. Sant Dadu Dayal then went to that girl’s house and told her father to get her married soon and that her in-laws be told that her son would renounce the world at the age of six years. The girl was married to Shri Parmanand of Dausa. Jagga took re-birth as Sundardas, who was accepted again by Sant Dadu Dayal in 1659 Vikram Samvat.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that attachment with worldly things is ‘Maya’ (illusion). In simple terms Maya can be explained as “me and mine-you and yours.” One should, therefore, always be cautious and should try to develop a feeling of fraternity towards all. No sorrow if someone goes away, no over-joyousness if someone comes. The best way to achieve this, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say, is to keep remembering ‘Him’.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say intoxication of any kind is prohibited for a person who desires to move ahead on this path. Intoxication badly influences the intellect as a result of which one loses the sense of distinguishing between good and bad. Liquor specially affects the nervous system making it extremely weak and incapacitating one to practice yoga.

Another obstruction in the path of salvation is the ‘Kaam’ or sensuous desires. He used to say that this is so subtle and powerful that by a mere sound, it can enter ones mind, leave aside seeing. Even after emptying the pot, if one keeps it near fire, some ghee will start flowing. Similarly, even in old age one cannot take oneself to be out of its clutches. It is one of the biggest obstructions in the path of spiritual advancement. As a horse on getting out of control, throws away the rider, similarly, if one’s mind gets absorbed in sensuous desires, one gets detracted. One should, therefore, constantly keep a watch on one’s mind and should guide it to the right path with care and attention.

It is the duty of a true human being that even if he happens to look at a lady unknowingly, he should consider her to be like a mother and take his eyes off her. There is nothing wrong in the first sight, but if one looks again, it definitely leaves an impression. If one must look at a lady, instead of looking into her eyes, one should look at her forehead. Ladies also must put vermilion on their forehead, as it saves them from an evil eye.

Lack of self-restraint results in downfall even for a great sage but it is equally wrong to think that if great sages have not been spared what to talk of ordinary human beings. Firm faith in the Almighty and practice make things all right, and confer greatness on ordinary beings. Thakur Ram Singh ji approved family life as the most appropriate for the common men, but even in the family life self-control needs to be exercised. The wife helps her husband in overcoming the onslaught of lust as a result of which one can fearlessly proceed on the path of salvation.

Desires cause worries and worries result into instability of mind. Whether or not something would happen depends upon the Almighty. To forget ‘Him’ and consider one-self as the Master, is the sure way to add to one’s difficulties. The Master of the whole world is the Almighty. We have been appointed only as the caretakers of the things provided to us, why then should we worry. Till one worries for oneself, why should the Almighty worry for him? Till a child keeps on playing, the mother does not worry about the child. The moment, however, the child cries, the mother rushes for him. One should, therefore, keep on remembering ‘Him.’ ‘He’ who takes care of the needs even of foes, how can ‘He’ be expected to keep ‘His’ friends away from ‘His’ grace. Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that it is better to live hungry than to worry. It does not look good for a devotee to beg anyone else except the Almighty. A noble wife does neither express her difficulties to anyone else except her husband, nor does she insist upon anything. She lives happily in the condition in which her husband keeps her. Similarly, a devotee should live happily in the condition in which the Almighty keeps him. However, if one has to take loan for the good of others, it is not bad either. If one cannot live without worrying then one should worry only about ‘Him’, which would result only in the peace.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say three things to be the companion of a person seeking salvation. Killat, Illat and Jillat, which act as the hammer necessary to remove the angularities of one’s mind. The ego loosens as a result of this hammering, which makes a man worth receiving ‘His’ grace. Killat literally means poverty but in this line the real meaning of Killat is not abject poverty but a condition of the mind of detachment from the wealth. Both rich and poor spend their lives worrying for the wealth, the rich in an effort to protect it and the poor in an effort to somehow acquire it. Killat, therefore, really means to be content and not to have an attachment with the wealth. One, who has overcome the desire to somehow accumulate more and more wealth and has given up the sense of possession of wealth i.e. one who has no arrogance of a rich. Illat which means illness, pain or some suffering and Jillat which means bad-name or ill-fame are also helpful in making spiritual progress. It is only in difficulty that one remembers the Almighty. While he was in TB Sanatorium, one day indicating towards the patients Thakur Ram Singh ji said that people want to live even with all pain and difficulties. No one wants to die. Each breath is invaluable. Even then one does not pay thanks to the Almighty and remains in oblivion. One fears pain but wants to live. However, the outcome of one’s deeds has to be borne by oneself. No one can be saved from the outcome of his deeds. The only way to mitigate their effect is to pray ‘Him.’ However, one should not be insistent. One should pray for ‘His’ desire alone to be fulfilled, as it is ‘He’ who knows what is the best in one’s interest. As one climbs up a mountain, the difficulties get more pronounced and every step needs to be taken cautiously lest one may fall down. One, therefore, has to move patiently with the firm faith that the grace of the Almighty is working behind the difficulties.

Sukh Ke Maathe Sil Pare, Jo Naam Hriday Se Jaay,

Balihari Wa Dukh Ki, Jo Pal Pal Naam Rataye.

(I do not want that happiness which takes away me from ‘Him.’ I am however, indebted to that pain, which makes me remember ‘Him’ all the time).

When a boil gets septic, it is to be operated upon to flush out the pus. Similarly, the Almighty inflicts pain and difficulties on one whom ‘He’ loves, because the pain and difficulties divert his attention away from the worldly affairs back within i.e. towards the Almighty.

One should not get frightened when in difficulty or ill. If ‘He’ has given the illness, ‘He’ also has provided medicines. Do not get perturbed but keep remembering ‘Him.’ It is because of the pain that one finds a healer. One should, however, not look towards the world for relief. One has to reap the harvest as he sows, no one else can be blamed for it. By blaming others for one’s difficulties, one even loses the patience. One should, therefore, look towards Almighty alone.

One, who lives humbly, arouses a feeling of sympathy and mercy in others. Similarly those who misbehave are responsible for arousing a feeling of violence and anger in others taking them away from the right path. It is very easy to make others angry but it is difficult to make them behave affectionately. If you want to give something to others, give your affection. Anger is the destroyer, which first takes away one’s discretion. However, at times one has to express annoyance for the benefit of others, like a mother scolds her children for their benefit. In a family life one has to use all faculties, but it should not be out of any ill feeling. Thakur Ram Singh ji, therefore, used to say “baste raho, basate raho, hanste raho, hanaste raho” (flourish and help others flourish, be happy and make others happy). One, who is always affectionate, remains always happy. Anger cannot do any harm to him. To be cheerful in all situations is the secret of life. It also helps in spiritual upliftment.

Thakur Ram Singh ji attached a lot of importance to forgiveness. He used to say that it may be difficult to tell others to forgive, but one can at least practice forgiveness himself. He used to say :

Mujhe Dekho Banda Hokar Ki Nafarmania Lakhon,

Use Dekho Kuch Nahi Kahata Khuda Hokar.

(Look at me who has done millions of wrongs as a man, and look at ‘Him’ who even then does not say anything, being the God).

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say, one should never think of taking revenge. To forgive is a great quality, which not only brings good to oneself but also takes away the ill feeling. The person who forgives also receives the grace of the Almighty as the Almighty is the greatest forgiver and a servant (human being) must try to mould himself according to his Master (the Almighty).

Main To Gunahagar Hoon, Magar Tu Bakhsh De,

Kya Khata Bhi Koi Cheej Hai, Teri Ata Ke Saamne.

(I am a sinner, but kindly forgive me. Can any wrong be unpardonable, looking at ‘Your’ mercy).

Speaking politely and not to hurt anyone’s feeling is like offering prayers. One should, therefore, speak respectfully with others. The Almighty has very kindly bestowed the power of speaking to human beings, which they should not misuse. To enter into unnecessary debate is only an intellectual exercise which makes one extrovert and restless. One should, therefore, be extremely careful in choosing his words; otherwise it is better to be silent. Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say one should never ill speak of others. Speaking ill of others not only obstructs one’s spiritual progress but makes one liable to bear the brunt of others’ misdeeds. To explain this matter he once narrated a story:

A great Fakir once went to a palace for collecting alms. A groom was cleaning the stable. The Fakir asked him for some food. The groom indicating towards dung told him to eat the same. The Fakir looked at him and remarked “let this dung multiply day-by-day in your King’s State.” The heap of dung started increasing and in a few days took the shape of a mountain. When the King came to know of it, he went to the Fakir. The Fakir asked him whether it was proper that a Fakir should stay hungry in his kingdom and on asking for food he should be offered the dung. The punishment for this is that the entire dung will have to be eaten by the King as that had became a part of his (King’s) deeds. The King fell at the feet of the Fakir and requested him to take him out of this. The Fakir told him that the only way to get out of this was that the public should speak ill of him. On the way back, the King forcefully lifted a young Brahmin girl to his palace. As a result people started speaking ill of the King and the heap of dung started reducing. Gradually, it got reduced to a handful of dung, and stopped at that. The King visited the Fakir again who told him that the public had ill spoken of him (King) and had shared the heap of dung but one person who parched grains (Bharbhuja) had not condemned him (King). If he also condemns the King, the remaining dung will also finish. The King changed his attire and went to that person and during the conversation found an occasion to speak ill of his own self (the King) in a hope that that person will join him in condemning the King. But that man was himself a great Fakir. He told the King that he was not the one who will falsely condemn him (the King) and share the dung. That dung was the share of the King who will have to finish it himself.

After narrating this story, Thakur Ram Singh ji said that one should not think that everyone should be affectionate to him. If one desires appreciation from good people, one should also be prepared to face contempt and condemnation from wicked persons. Everyone loves those who speak well of him or her, but one who loves even a slanderer is sure to move ahead on the path of salvation. A slanderer in fact helps us by sharing the outcome of our misdeeds. One should, therefore, not feel angry with him. Instead, one should pray the Almighty that he gets over the habit of ill speaking.

Sunke Nindak Mari Gaya, Paltu Diya Hai Roy,

Nindak Jeeve Sau Baras Kaam hamara Hoy.

Thakur Ram Singh ji also used to say that besides exercising moderation in indulgence of natural appetites, one should also be temperate in speech. One who speaks unnecessarily loses his spirituality. One should, therefore, learn to benefit from silence. One should try to practice silence and get back to within. One should speak only if it is necessary and that too with great care and after weighing each word, otherwise, it is better to keep mum. To keep ‘Him’ remembering while engaged in discharging one’s duties is also a form of practicing silence. In fact always being absorbed in the remembrance of one’s Master is the real ‘silence.’ This is the key to the real success.

Attachment with material things, however, is an obstruction to constant remembrance. One should not crave to possess them but should use them as necessary and then leave them to be used by others. If one needs to have attachment, it should be with the Almighty. To forget ‘Him’ and to take this world to be everything is being materialistic. Thakur Ram Singh ji, therefore, used to say earn a lot, live happily and comfortably, but always keep ‘Him’ in mind. The world is not an obstruction in achieving salvation but attachment with the world is. One should, therefore, involve oneself with the material things only as much as is necessary. Everyone knows to earn but not how to spend. One should spend where necessary otherwise it is extravagance. Austerity is a great quality and, therefore, one should always spend money with care and the money thus saved should be spent for others. One, who has learnt austerity, will always be happy.

One should live with simplicity which may encourage others also to live a simple life and one should possess excellent character i.e. one should not do anything bodily, mentally or through speech with an ill feeling towards others. Everything should be considered to be ‘His.’ A devotee considers everything to be belonging to the Almighty where-as an atheist considers everything to be his own.

As regards the true detachment, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that the true detachment is a state of mind. It is not the renunciation of the world. Whether one lives in one’s home or in the jungle, the real objective is self-realisation. When all the faculties are diverted towards the Almighty, the true feeling of detachment also develops. If, however, something, live or material, induces a reaction, one may either try to detach himself from that thing or the easier method of achieving the objective is seeing the reflection of the Almighty in that thing. In this context, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to narrate a story:

Once a King got attracted towards a beautiful girl. He insisted upon meeting with her. The girl asked the King to see her after a week. When the King reached her house after a week, what he saw was that the girl had become very weak and her beauty had lost the charm. The King enquired what had happened to her and how had she lost her charm. The girl indicated the King to go to the next room. The King went to the next room, but could not enter it, as the room smelled badly with human excretion filled in pots. When the King tried to cover his nose and mouth, a maid standing nearby asked him “why are you condemning the very thing which you wanted. The beauty of the body is only on the outside. Inside the body, it was this excretion only but as the body is covered with the skin, it neither smells nor does it attract flies.” The King was shaken completely. He understood the message and developed a feeling of detachment. Through this story Thakur Ram Singh ji used to explain that the King neither renounced his Kingdom, nor did he withdraw from his duty but what he renounced was his ill thoughts and his attachment with the girl.

Besides detachment, Thakur Ram Singh ji laid a lot of stress on compassion and on helping others. He used to say that it is inexplicable that one begs mercy for him but has no pity for others. How can the Almighty listen to such people? One should offer the same prayers for others, as for himself. One who tries to comfort others is truly kind-hearted. It is not proper to hurt others for one’s own pleasure. There is no gain in offering false prayers as one can deceive oneself but not the Almighty. The Almighty is merciful and showers his generosity on all without any discrimination. It is ‘His’ kindness, which is keeping the world running. If one is kind to others, the Almighty will be kind to him. To forget ‘His’ kindness is arrogance. Kafir is one who has forgotten ‘Him.’ One, who remembers ‘Him’, receives ‘His’ grace.

Charity is associated with kindness, and one who does charity for others to be happy is a true giver. Whatever is to be done should be done with full dedication taking it to be ‘His’ work. Only then one can be a great munificent like the Great King Bali. Generally people donate with a desire to get pleasure in return, but a donation which encourages piety and acquiring virtues is a great donation. Thakur Ram Singh ji, therefore, appreciated such a donation, which was good for everyone. Even at the cost of self-deprivation one must give something for the benefit of others, be it as little as feeding the birds, as it is the duty of everyone to spend some earnings in charity. If not more, one-sixteenth of one’s earnings must be kept apart for this purpose. One should first help those who need it the most, without any discrimination. Whatever one earns or receives, is the grace of the Almighty and, therefore, it should be used for ‘His’ family i.e. for the benefit of all. While giving, therefore, one should consider oneself to be only a middleman and should not think to be the donor. The Almighty considers ‘Him’ to be the debtor of such persons and helps them like ‘He’ helped Narsi Mehta.

Charity can take many forms but it is necessary to think over whether the person to whom it is being made is the right candidate for it or not. With an undeserving person one may have sympathy but he cannot be given a right beyond his eligibility. Even then, it is better to donate something than not donating anything at all, as it will at least result in reduction of one’s own greed.

Another thing necessary to receive ‘His’ grace is to serve others with no expectation of return and refraining from taking service from others. It is not necessary to be rich for serving others, but only a true intention to do so with all one’s might. The material things are only a means but the real thing is to have a sincere desire. This sense of service, however, can be acquired through dedication. One renders true service only when there is no discrimination and the service is offered to ‘Him’ through others. Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that one should understand the true meaning of service. If one does not have the real intention to render service, one keeps on waiting for an appropriate occasion, missing out on hundreds of such occasions in the daily routine. He considered a patriot also to be a devotee, as the patriot through his actions serves the creation of the Almighty.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that the easiest way to get over one’s ego is to render service. He also used to say that to guide someone to the right path is the biggest service. The Almighty bestows his grace very quickly on one who helps others and, therefore, one should always be prepared to do his best to comfort others. He used to give an example that a drunkard takes his friend to a bar, a gambler takes his friend to a gambling den. Similarly, a devotee takes his friend either to a temple, a mosque or to a saint. Thus, if possible, guide one to the true path of salvation, which will make him happy forever. This will be the biggest service to him but do not take credit for it, as the very thought of taking credit of doing a good thing results in building up of ego.

Contentment is more than a kingdom. Thakur Ram Singh ji used to explain this in many ways. A child feels very happy playing with toys. After a few years, he finds pleasure in games, riding bicycle, etc. On becoming an adult he finds happiness in new things but the desire to seek more and more does not vanish. One, who is a little intelligent, finds happiness in learning, in acquiring good position etc. but as the wisdom dawns more and more, one starts finding lesser happiness in the material things. One starts realising that the real happiness is somewhere else and that the material things would not last forever. The attachment towards them then starts diminishing and one starts feeling contended. This makes him an introvert, but delightful from within. He then behaves like a guest in this world. It is necessary to be content as until one gets detached with the material things, one does not turn towards the Almighty.

In this context Thakur Ram Singh ji used to narrate a story. A poor person used to visit a Mahatma for spiritual attainments. Once he mentioned about his poverty to the Mahatma, who took a piece of an earthen pot, inscribed the figure of ten on it and asked the poor man to take it home. The poor man from that day started receiving ten rupees per day. After some time the poor man mentioned to Mahatmaji that ten rupees was not enough. Mahatmaji asked him to put one zero after the figure ten on that piece. The poor person started receiving one hundred rupees from that day. The poor man gradually lost his contentment and kept on requesting the Mahatma who in turn kept on increasing the number of zeroes on the piece of the earthen pot. After sometime he became a millionaire but his desire to get more and more money did not end. He also stopped visiting the Mahatma. After sometime, he visited Mahatmaji and mentioned before him that he had suffered loss in the business, as a result of which he required more money. Mahatmaji asked him that earlier he used to visit him daily but now he has stopped visiting him, what was the matter. The man explained his problems that now he has so many engagements and although he wishes to visit Mahatmaji, he is not able to find the time for doing so. Mahatmaji then told him that he would take care of all his problems once for all and asked him to bring back the piece of earthen pot. The man went running to his house and brought that piece back. Mahatmaji told him “your desires would not end. Even the great devotees get detracted from their path because of desires what to talk of you. It is, therefore, better to once for all solve all your problems. This piece of earthen pot has also prevented you from visiting me. I would, therefore, remove the root cause itself.” Saying this the Mahatma destroyed that piece.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say, “whatever one gets without craving for it should be accepted considering it to be ‘His’ grace.” This is being truly content. The treasure of the saints is their contentment. Together with contentment and renunciation, Thakur Ram Singh ji also laid a lot of stress on reverence and faith. He used to say that ‘He’ takes care of everyone’s needs. ‘He’ who has arranged for the milk for a newly born baby, would not ‘He’ provide for the food when the teeth come out. It is the greatest blunder not to have faith on ‘Him.’ ‘He’ knows everything. Nothing can be hidden from ‘Him’, whether one remains silent or may try to hide anything. The trust one has on a letter of a friend, even a fraction of that trust on Scriptures or on the words of saints may change one’s life. The mother gives birth to the child who knows his father only through his mother, trusting her words. The Almighty has gifted human beings with intellect but it is difficult, nay impossible to know ‘Him’ through reasoning or arguments. If one wishes to know ‘Him’, one will have to have faith on the words of saints. In this context Thakur Ram Singh ji used to narrate a story:

A man insistently requested his Master to give him some Mantra. The Master, in his ears uttered ‘Ram-Ram’ and told him not to disclose this Mantra to anyone lest the effect of the Mantra will be lost. After a few days the disciple went for a pilgrimage and there be heard people enchanting ‘Ram-Ram.’ He thought that this Mantra is known to everyone and that his Master had not told him any great Mantra. He lost his faith in the Mantra. He left the pilgrimage in between, reached back to his Master and told him about his doubt. The Master understood that due to the lack of decisive willpower, his disciple had lost faith in the name of the Almighty. The Master took out a shining round stone and told his disciple that he will give him a special Mantra but before that he (disciple) will have to go to the market and make enquiries with every one in the market about the value of the stone but the stone was not to be sold at any price. The disciple proceeded to the market and enquired the price of the stone with a lady who sold vegetables. She liked the stone and thinking it to be a good thing for his children to play with, offered to buy it for some vegetables in return. The disciple than went to a shopkeeper who valued it at two rupees. Another shopkeeper offered fifty rupees. As the disciple kept on making enquiries, the price went on increasing, with some jewelers valuing it at millions of rupees. At last he went to the biggest jeweler of the town, who after examining the stone told him ‘it is an invaluable diamond, the price of which cannot be judged by anyone. This diamond makes everyone happy in whose hands it goes and, therefore, even a person who does not know about it wants to buy it. It is your fortune to possess such an extraordinary and rare jewel. Even then if you want to sell it, I shall buy it at any price you quote.’ The disciple, however, was not to sell the diamond. He went back to his Master and narrated the entire episode to him. He then requested the Master to give him the special Mantra. The Master then explained him that the lady did not know anything about the diamond and, therefore, she wanted to offer some vegetables in return. The shopkeepers wanted to give two rupees, fifty rupees and so on. One offered as much as one appreciated the qualities of the diamond. The jeweler who, however, recognised, the diamond fully well held it to be invaluable and offered any price in return. Similarly, everyone utters the name of the Almighty but one who does not have firm faith in it, sells this diamond for vegetables in return but one who knows the greatness of ‘His’ name, it is invaluable for him.

Prahlad made ‘Him’ appear in a pillar and Eklavya in a statue of his Master, only due to their firm faith. ‘He’ responds to one’s prayers only when one has complete trust in ‘Him’. Whatever ‘He’ has to give, ‘He’ gives on ‘His’ own as ‘He’ is the Master of all and knows everyone’s worth. ‘He’ gives whatever return ‘He’ thinks appropriate. It does not help to keep insisting for returns from ‘Him.’ In Geeta Lord Krishna has very clearly stated ‘perform your duty and I shall reward you, as appropriate. It is not in you domain to keep an account of what you should get.’

Together with firm faith one must also have patience. Patience is necessary to achieve the objective. If there is no patience one will not be able to withstand the difficulties met with on the way. An impatient person leaves his job half done like an ailing person who often gives up taking the very medicine that can cure him due to lack of patience. An enduring person does not get frightened and tries to find solution of the problems faced. In this regard he narrated an incidence:

Once a Mahatma incidentally reached at the hutment of a Fakir. The Fakir requested him to stay in the hutment for the night and told him that he was going to the nearby inhabitation to arrange for some food. In the hutment the Mahatma saw a slab of stone with some marks engraved on it. On inquiring someone told him that the Fakir uses the slab for offering prayers (Namaz) and the marks on the slab were those of his hands, feet and knees. This made the Mahatma to think about himself who had spent his time wandering here and there, whereas the Fakir had spent so much time in prayers that marks of offering prayers were left even on the stone. The Mahatma also thought that the Fakir was very fortunate and he must be highly accomplished spiritually unlike him who had achieved nothing so far. While the Mahatma was engrossed in these thoughts, he heard an oracle “O Mahatma, do not worry. So far not even a single prayer of the Fakir has been accepted.” The Mahatma was stunned. In the meantime the Fakir returned and seeing the Mahatma pondering over something enquired about the matter. The Mahatma started telling him what had happened, but before he could finish, the Fakir got into such a divine ecstasy that had it’s impact on the Mahatma also. Both of them came out of this state only the next morning. When the Mahatma asked the Fakir, the reason for his ecstasy, the Fakir told him “you were saying that not even one of my prayers has been accepted. I have, however, received the answer for all my prayers today. The oracle you heard has made me firmly believe that the Almighty knows that a Fakir like me offers prayers to ‘Him.’ What can be more pleasing than this that I am in ‘His’ sight. I am now not worried whether my prayers are accepted or not. I have to do my duty and the rest is on ‘Him’.”

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that one, who desires to achieve a lot with little effort, loses patience. To have firm faith in ‘Him’ and to keep remembering ‘Him’ with patience is the real Sadhana (worship). The easy way to keep remembering ‘Him’ is to keep repeating ‘His’ name. ‘He’ is omnipresent but the worldly desires do not allow one to perceive ‘Him.’ No link can be developed without remembrance and the remembrance can continue only when one develops a relation with ‘Him’ like one’s nears and dears. The remembrance sows the seed of love and the heart being a slave of love goes where the love is.

Different people remember the Almighty by different names, but his omnipotent name is the one, which is passed on from heart-to-heart by the Master to his disciple. This omnipotent name manifests itself in every cell of the body in the form of an echo, proclaimed in the form of heartbeat, which is linked to the soul. Once one practices to meditate upon this vibration, the mind on its own starts indulging in this practice and keeps on reminding. One should develop a firm belief that ‘He’ remembers us. When this practice gets deeply rooted within, then ‘His’ remembrance continues, even when one is engaged dutifully in any work.

There is no difference between Love and Enlightenment. Love is God and the purpose of acquiring knowledge is to know ‘Him.’ The ultimate enlightenment is love. As soon as the feeling of duality between the Master and one’s own soul vanishes, one starts seeing ‘His’ manifestation everywhere in the entire Universe.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that one should be true to oneself that is, one’s conduct should reflect what one believes. One should be same both outwardly as well as inwardly. Knowledge without practice makes one arrogant and a pretender. People deliver learned talks on Vedanta and Philosophy but when it comes to implementation in the real life, hardly anyone can be found to be doing so. Mere talking does not help. One has to translate ones learning into action but without considering oneself to be the doer. In fact the real doer is ‘He’. To forget ‘Him’ and to consider oneself as the doer leads to the bondage resulting from one’s deeds. One should offer the outcome of all his deeds to the Almighty. Whatever is to be done should be done considering it to be ‘His’ work, like a servant obeys his Master’s orders and the responsibility of whatever he does in discharge of his duty shifts to the Master. This is the easiest way of saving oneself from the bondage resulting from one’s deeds.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that not to have the desire of the outcome of one’s deeds does not mean that one should somehow complete the task like discharging a burden. This is not obeying the Master’s orders. It is also not proper to engage in wrong doings and keep on shifting the blame on ‘Him’ that whatever is happening is according to ‘His’ desire. This will only be deceiving one’s own self.

In regard to the easiest way of self-realisation, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that it is devotion, which makes one identical to one’s beloved. Self-less love gradually turns into devotion. He used to cite the example of Eklayya whose devotion aroused such a faith that made his Master Guru Dronacharya appear in place of the statue of mud. Idol-worship does not remain so when one starts experiencing the presence of the Almighty in place of the idol. How can a guest be honoured and entertained, by leaving his body, which is like an idol as the soul within cannot otherwise be perceived and treated. Once when a link at the level of consciousness is established, the idol ceases to be an idol. The devotion, however, can be developed only through the grace of the Master.

Once a friend of Shri Chiranjilal Vohra, who had come from Sumerpur to Jaipur, asked him as to where was he going daily in the mornings and evenings. On telling him about Thakur Ram Singh ji, he desired to accompany him, but it so happened that he missed the opportunity twice or thrice. Then one day Sh. Chirnajilal, who had just returned from TB Sanatorium after visiting Thakur Ram Singh ji, took his friend to Thakur Ram Singh ji. Spotting him with Sh. Chirnajilal Thakur Ram Singh ji remarked, “So, you have come today. The love is such that its waves reflect back to you. One should keep on constantly remembering ‘Him.’ The waves of love will reflect back to you with twice the force, as a ball impinges back when hit against a wall. By remembering ‘Him’, ‘He’ does not get anything, but one starts getting influenced by the qualities of his beloved. All the worship and remembrance is for one’s own benefit. One can remember ‘Him’ anywhere as ‘He’ is omnipresent. ‘He’ is not lost anywhere so that ‘He’ is to be found, nor is ‘He’ annoyed that ‘He’ is to be pleased. The need is to explain it to one’s mind. All the worship, penance, pilgrimage etc. are all for bringing this mind to the right path. ‘He’ constantly showers “His’ grace on everyone, but one needs to be deeply engrossed in ‘His’ love so as to establish the link with ‘Him.’ One should not insist with ‘Him’ for fulfilling any desire, but should pray to ‘Him.’ The Almighty cannot be persuaded by cleverness. ‘He’ is competent to do anything and has everything under ‘His’ control. The only thing that ‘He’ does not have is humbleness, which ‘His’ devotee alone has. The Almighty likes humbleness the most and in return ‘He’ gives ‘His’ boundless love. But in the humbleness also lies some ego, which is difficult to identify. This is known as the pure or the subtle layer of ‘Maya.’ To get over this one should completely surrender to ‘Him’ and should remember ‘Him’ with a pure heart. One day ‘His’ grace will definitely be received.”

One, who considers oneself to be frail and prays the Almighty in distress, receives ‘His’ grace immediately. There is lot of strength in prayers. When the devotee cries for ‘His’ help, the ocean of ‘His’ mercy gets stormed. ‘He’ is moved by the tears of repentance and ‘He’ mercifully takes away the will and strength of the body to indulge in wrongdoing. One should pray for the well being of all, it takes one near ‘Him.’ The prayer which Thakur Ram Singh ji used to offer was “O God, give me the strength to worship ‘You’, make me behave as ‘You’ wish and give me ‘Your’ true love.” If one feels distracted, one should pray “O God, let ‘Your’ desire be fulfilled” and keep on repeating the prayer until the mind rests in peace. When a mother’s heart tears apart seeing her child crying, why should not that Almighty be moved and rush to help ‘His’ devotee. One’s life itself should become a prayer and offering prayer should become the duty. One should fulfill his duty and leave the rest on the Almighty.

As regards the steadiness of mind, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to give the example of an actor in the drama who acts according to the role as a King or as a beggar, but he knows in his heart that he is neither a King nor a beggar but he is an actor. He does not feel happy acting as a King or sorry while acting as a beggar as he knows that his job is to act perfectly as per the requirements of the character being enacted. This is steadiness of one’s mind as the actor neither feels arrogant like a King nor humble as a beggar, he remains what he really is. One has to behave similarly while discharging one’s responsibilities in the real life. One should develop the habit of seeing oneself distinctly from the role played in the real life and try always to be happy and grateful to ‘Him.’ He used to say “hanste raho, hansate raho, baste raho, basate raho” (Be happy and make others happy, prosper and help others prosper) . To be content and happy is like worshipping ‘Him.’

Thakur Ram Singh ji considered spiritualism to be the path of true love, which encompasses everything in it. True love in its exclusiveness is complete in itself. Love is such a thing which exists in all the creatures of the Universe either expressly or hidden. One should, therefore, endeavor to achieve his target in this life itself. He also used to say that the path of love is so narrow that no one else can travel alongside on it i.e. in the true love the beloved and the lover lose their duality, they lose their separate existence and become one identity. Until one reaches this state, ‘He’ also knows one is not so desperate that ‘He’ must reveal ‘Himself.’

Thakur Ram Singh ji also used to say that love is not a thing to be told aloud. If a person loves a lady, he would not make it public, the people around him will take him to task. A faithful wife never discloses the secrets of her husband before anyone else. Similarly, a devotee never speaks about his love. If he talks about his love, it loses its worth. If the love is complete, all the distance is traveled on its own. Where there is true love, nothing except the beloved can stay. Someone asked Thakur Ram Singh ji whether it was true that the Almighty tests ‘His’ devotees. Thakur Ram Singh ji answered ‘He’ does not test his devotees. Seeing them taking one step forward, ‘He’ takes ten steps forward. This is ‘His’ promise. But when this world sees the devotee turning his back towards it, then this world gets bent upon taking his test. Love is such a fire, which cannot be ignited but gets ignited on its own.

To explain the supremacy of love, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to cite example of a newly married girl who on joining her husband’s family, adopts their joys and sorrows, their esteem and anguish and all other things and becomes one with them. She develops affection for everyone in the husband’s family and makes herself ready to sacrifice her comforts for theirs. Similarly, to relate the entire world with ‘Him’ and to see ‘Him’ in every one is the height of love. As much one loves oneself, one should love others. This is also the true liveliness (jindadili).

Thakur Ram Singh ji believed in equality for all and equal respect for all religions. He often used to recite this couplet of Sant Rajjab, a disciple of the great saint Dadu Dayal:

Apne Apne Bhes Ki, Sub Hi Raakhen Take,

Rajjab Nishana Ek Hai, Teerandaaj Anek.

(Everyone tries to stick to one’s resolve. The target is one but archers are many).

He used to say that the outer forms of various religions differ and their followers worship ‘Him’ differently, but ‘He’ is one. If one has to realise ‘Him’, one will have to adopt the shortest path, but in fact people do not know what they want. They crave for something and make effort in some other direction. The life goes on. One, who at some point of time was ahead, is left behind and someone from behind starts leading. No one knows the destiny. If one is able to receive the shelter of Satguru, one should consider to have found the key to lead oneself to the right path. All the religions in the world preach the same thing and lead in one direction, whatever they may call it. The way of living may be different, but everyone wishes to be dear to the Almighty. What is the gain then in criticising and slinging mud at each other? This is not how the devotees behave.

One may belong to any religion, caste or creed but until one has achieved realisation, one has to keep on striving for it. One should, therefore, stick to some practice (sadhana) and excel in it so as to reach the ultimate. One should, however, be alert all the time from being distracted. Like a river, one should keep on directing one’s mind and intellect continuously towards ‘Him’ and one day like the river, which becomes one on merging with the ocean, one will definitely achieve his target, the Almighty and will become one with ‘Him’. The purpose of human life is to move from outer-world to within and to become one with the Almighty.

Thakur Ram Singh ji did not approve of renouncing or changing one’s religion. In whatever country, family and religion one is born, one should stand-by it firmly. It is one’s duty that while abiding by the dictates of one’s religion, one should try to attain self-realisation. One should neither change one’s religion, nor should one hide one’s caste. If one does so, it is not in accordance with ‘His’ desire. All the religions lead to ‘Him.’ One only needs to turn towards ‘Him’ with pure mind. One cannot realise ‘Him’ by changing one’s religion but only by following it, because ‘His’ religion if any, is love. ‘He’ showers ‘His’ grace on all without any reason. ‘He’ is the ocean full of mercy and passion. Who can describe ‘His’ kindness and ‘His’ qualities?

One who conducts oneself in accordance with the dictates of the Scriptures is a holy person, having godly qualities. One is fortunate to see such persons. Holy persons live a heavenly life, as they have no complex. They may suffer bodily, but do not hurt their feelings. No difference exists between their conduct and their feelings, as a result of which they do not suffer from any complex. Those who love all, serve others without any expectation, feel happy in sacrificing and do not hurt others as well as their own feelings, live always happily. One, who follows the dictates of the Scriptures in practice, is in fact a holy person. The conduct of such a person itself becomes an ideal for others.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that one may follow any path, love, serving others, renunciation or knowledge; but one should learn to excel in that and cross all limits to attain realisation. The fire of love, however, reduces all the sins to ashes however sinner one may be, but it all depends upon ‘His’ grace.

To explain the relationship between ‘Jeev’ (Soul in body), Prakriti (the Nature) and Parmatama (the Almighty), Thakur Ram Singh ji used to narrate a story: A jeweler, knowing that his end was near due to an ailment, called his wife and minor son and handed over to them a pearl with the instruction that the pearl should be sold only through a friend of his. They will receive in return so much money, which would see them through for ages. After the death of the jeweler, his wife sent her son with the pearl to jeweler’s friend. The boy showed the pearl to his father’s friend and told him about the instruction given by his father. The jeweler’s friend, who himself was a renowned jeweler examined the pearl and understood that the boy was ignorant. He told the boy that the pearl was indeed very valuable and asked him to keep it safely with him, to be sold when an appropriate buyer approaches. In the meantime he asked the boy to learn the work with him. Years passed on and the boy also by then had become a good connoisseur. One day his mother thought of selling the pearl without waiting any more as they had to pay back the money to the jeweler (her husband’s friend) and also arrange for the marriage of the boy. The boy agreed to sell the pearl as a buyer also was inquiring of a good pearl. He asked his mother to bring the pearl out of the safe custody. The mother took out the pearl and handed it over to her son, who looked at it and destroyed it immediately. The mother was surprised at her son’s behavior and asked him the reason for doing so. The son told his mother that the pearl was a false one and of no value at all. His father did not tell this to them so that they were not disappointed and did not leave hopes. The real intention of his father behind asking them to sell the pearl through his friend was that he (his friend) would be able to understand the real situation of the family and the boy’s ignorance and help them in rehabilitating. It was the greatness of the jeweler who understood the real intention of his friend, and in spite of knowing that the pearl was of no value, helped their family and trained and made the boy a connoisseur equal to himself.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to explain that like the boy who had no knowledge about the pearl being a real one or false one, an ignorant man also does not know anything about the jeev, Prakriti and Paramatma. The boy was worried about maintaining the family and, therefore, learnt the job. Similarly, when a trued seeker takes the shelter of a Master, he one day acquires the true knowledge of the jeev, Prakriti and Paramatma. This knowledge cannot be acquired otherwise except through the grace of the Master. Till one is not enlightened one sees them separated but as soon as one turns within and starts practicing, one starts realising the Truth.

Thakur Ram Singh ji often used to say that one should live like an ordinary person who does not attract anyone’s attention. If one is praised, he should attribute that praise to the Almighty and pray the Almighty to save him from arrogance. It is only one’s Master who is worth praising. He used to say that if an ordinary man gets an opportunity to sit along with the King, he starts thinking others to be like cattle. Think of a person who starts experiencing nearness to the Almighty, what will be his attitude. One has, therefore, to be extremely cautious and needs to constantly watch oneself. He used to say that if an illiterate person is advised to do something, he most likely will do it, but an educated person often would start arguing. Unless one considers the other to be more knowledgeable, one cannot learn anything from him. One, who thinks he is apt at Scriptures, thus often is not able to benefit from the company of saints. It is better to consider oneself lesser than others as it is then only that one can receive something from them.

Tangedaston Ka Darja, Ahlen Daulat Se Jiyada Hai,

Surahi Sar Jhuka Leti Hai, Jab Jaam Aata Hai.

(The status of those who are poor is higher than those who are rich, as the pitcher bends down only before an empty tumbler).

One who does not wish to be honored has an easy access to ‘Him.’ To consider oneself as a gentleman also is an expression of ego. To realise ‘Him’, one needs to consider oneself nobody and needs to shed one’s ego completely. A true seeker needs always to be cautious because as he makes progress and gets over his deficiencies, he starts getting a feeling that he is a yogi, a great person, etc. A true devotee neither gets tied himself nor does he tie anyone else to any bondage.

In this regard he used to narrate a story. Once a Sadhu wrote a letter to another Sadhu in which he addressed himself as rai (black mustard). When this letter reached his friend, he was very upset. On enquiry by others he said that he was upset at his friend addressing himself as rai. People asked him why should he be upset at it, since rai was a very small thing and there was nothing wrong in considering oneself as little as rai. The Sadhu clarified that it is well known that people make a mountain of a molehill and ocean from a drop. It is not important whether one considers oneself big or small. The issue is why should one think oneself to be anybody at all.

Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that if one has to be proud, one should be proud of one’s Master. It is the duty of the servant to be proud of his Master. What should be one proud of when there is nothing belonging to oneself? He used to say that ego develops in them who have no faith either on the Master or on the Almighty. Only a Master can help such people get over their ego.

A devotee lives according to the wish of the Almighty in all situations and does not complain about it. Thakur Ram Singh ji used to say that the Almighty has not gone to sleep that ‘He’ does not know about your requirement. One should have firm faith on ‘Him.’ ‘He’ fulfills the requirements of all on ‘His’ own and when ‘He’ considers doing so is in their interest. A father does not give knife in the hands of his immature son, as he knows that it may hurt him (the son) or someone else. Similarly, one should think in respect of the Almighty and should not insist with ‘Him’ for anything. One should have a firm faith that ‘He’ is always with him. Thakur Ram Singh ji used to cite the example of a beggar in the King’s court who keeps on looking towards the King as he does not know when the King may look at him lest he may miss the attention of the King. Similarly, considering the Almighty to be omnipresent, one should always be tuned to ‘Him’, even if something goes against one’s wish, one should keep patience and act with firm faith and dedication. Thakur Ram Singh ji, therefore, used to say that a devotee should not ask others to help even if in need and should try to run his family with whatever has been given by ‘Him.’ When one has taken ‘His’ shelter, everything will happen in accordance with ‘His’ desire, and it will be in one’s best interest. If, however, one receives some help without asking or craving for it, one should accept the same, taking it to be ‘His’ grace.

Whatever may be the situation, pleasant or sad, firm faith on the Almighty is one’s biggest strength. To be happy in all situations is living according to ‘His’ desire, it is true worship, true peace and the true devotion.

Sufism in India

India has always been a land of great saints and free thinkers, which has been assimilating in its fold various cultures and thoughts from time to time. It is the land of ancient wisdom, where Sufism in its true spirit has flourished from time immemorial. However, in the current context of Sufism, it could be worthwhile to mention that Islam entered into India through the Sea route, through the land route from Persia into Sind and through the Khyber Pass. It is believed that the Sufis must have also used these routes, which were used by the Arab traders and military commanders.

The first great Sufi saint to visit India (undivided) was Ali el-Hujwiri popularly known in India as Data Ganj Bakhsh. He was a disciple of Muhammad al-Hasan al Khuttali who was connected with Junayad of Baghdad. He came to be known as Data Ganj Bakhsh after being addressed so at his tomb by Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti, the great Sufi saint of the Chishti order. Ali el-Hujwiri is considered to be the first authoritative Sufi writer who wrote several books on Sufism. His most famous book is Kashfu’l Mahjub, the first book on mysticism in the Persian language. Born in Ghazna in Afghanistan, around 1000 AD, he travelled from Syria to Turkistan and from the Indus to the Caspian Sea. During his journeys, he came across many saints and had deliberations with them. He received knowledge both from Abul Qasim Gurgani, a great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order and Khwaja Muzaffar.

His Shaikh asked him to go and settle in Lahore. According to the description in Fuwaidu’l-Fuwad (a compilation of the sayings of great Sufi Master Khwaja Nizamuddin-Auliya of the Chishti Order) he was initially reluctant to go to Lahore as one of his co-disciples Shaikh Hasan Zanjani was already there. On insistence by his Master, he proceeded to Lahore. On entering the city of Lahore he witnessed the burial of Shaikh Hasan Zanjani, who had just passed away. He settled near Bhati Gate in Lahore, where his tomb is situated.

Ali el-Hujwiri continued to be greatly revered by all the saints of India, even after his death. Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti is believed to have paid a visit and offered prayers at his tomb on his arrival to India. It was during this visit that he paid respects to Ali el-Hujwiri by addressing him as ‘Ganj Baksh’ i.e. the munificent one which also meant ‘Data’ (giver) in Hindi, thus he came to be popularly known thereafter as ‘Data Ganj Baksh’.

Ali el-Hujwiri spoke of ‘fana’ for the first time in India. Hajrat Bayazid (Abu Yazid Bistami a great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order) was the first person to speak about ‘fana’ (Annihilation or the complete merger of one-self with the Almighty) and Abul Qasim Gurgani, who was one of the teachers of Ali el-Hujwiri, was a successor in line of Bayazid. He, however, compared annihilation (fana) to transmutation of the qualities of all things by burning fire to its own qualities, yet leaving their essence unchanged. He laid stress on following the Sharia but advocated observing sobriety and caution. In his view the true meaning of Islam could be found in the essence of Sufism.

The Chishti Order of Sufis, which is now indigenous to India, was the first of the four main Sufi Orders, namely Chishtia, Qadiria, Suhurawadia and Naqshbandia, to be established in India. Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti introduced the Chishti Order in India, sometime in the middle of the 12th century AD. He was eighth in the line of succession from the founder of the Chishti Order, Khwaja Abu Ishq Shami Chishti. The devotees of this order practise chilla i.e. they observe seclusion for forty days during which they refrain from talking beyond what is absolutely necessary, eat little and spend most of their time in prayers and meditation. Another Characteristic of the followers of this order is their fondness for devotional music. They hold musical festival, and enter into ecstasy while listening to singing.

It is said that once when Khwaja Muinuddin was watering the plants in his garden he saw Shaikh Ibrahim Qandozi. The very sight of Shaikh Ibrahim Qandozi deeply impressed Muinuddin. He ran out of the garden to receive Shaikh Ibrahim Qandozi and with great respect conducted him into his garden and presented to him some of the best fruits of the garden. Shaikh Ibrahim Qandozi was pleased with Muinuddin’s warm hospitality and his mannerism. He found him to be an eligible candidate to receive his grace and, therefore, transmitted to him his spiritual energy. This sacramental act of ‘transmission’ of spiritual energy was symbolized by an outward act of handing over a piece of bread, which Shaikh Ibrahim first chewed it himself and then gave it to Muinuddin for him to eat. This caused in one moment, a complete and lasting transformation in Muinuddin’s life. Khwaja Muinuddin thereafter sold all that belonged to him and distributed the money so realized among the poor and needy.

After receiving the spiritual transmission from Shaikh Ibrahim Qandozi and disposing off his worldly possessions, Khwaja Muinuddin took upon the life of a wandering hermit in search of a spiritual guide. Initially, he spent a few years in Samarqand in learning religion and then he moved to Bukhara where he studied the Qur’an under the guidance of Maulana Hisamuddin Bukhari, a mystic and scholarly person. Khwaja Uthman Haruni, a famous Sufi Saint of the Chishti Order, however, initiated him, in the Chishti Order of Sufis in Harun. After receiving his authorization from his Master to train others in the Order, he was asked to go to India.

It is believed that during his journey to India Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti met many of the renowned saints of his time including Shaikh Abdul Qadir Gilani (the founder of the Qadri Order), Abu Najib Suhrawardi and his son and successor Shihabuddin, the most renowned Sufi Saint of the Suhurawardi Order, Shaikh Abu Yusuf Hamadani a great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order, Shaikh Shamsuddin Tabrizi, who was the spiritual master of Maulana Jalaluddin Rumi and Shaikh Nasiruddin, a famous saint.

Khwaja Muinuddin first entered in Lahore where he visited the tomb of Shaikh Ali el- Hujwiri (Data Ganj Bakhsh) and then from there he proceeded to Ajmer in 1165-66 AD where he finally spent the rest of his life.

Many miracles are associated with Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti. It is said that annoyed with the king of Ajmer, Prithvi Raj Chauhan, he uttered, ‘I hand over Prithvi Raj alive in the hands of King Shihabuddin.’ A few days later in 1192 AD, Sultan Shihabuddin Muhammad Ghori conquered Ajmer and captured Prithvi Raj Chauhan alive. Sultan Muhammad Ghori attributed his victory to the blessing of Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti and in his honour constructed a building in the brief period of two-and-a-half days, which is famous as ‘Dhai Din Ka Jhopra’.

It is also related that Emperor Akbar was blessed with a son in answer to the prayer of a Chishti Sufi, Shaikh Salim, a descendant of the famous Saint Baba Farid. This resulted in Akbar’s devotion to Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti and he started visiting the Dargah of Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti in Ajmer every year and distributing lots of gifts in his honour. He also named his son ‘Salim’ after the saint.

Right from the beginning, Sufi saints were being highly regarded by the rulers. Muhammad Ghori had appointed Qutbuddin, one of his slaves (founder of the slave dynasty), as the Viceroy in Delhi. His successor was King Altamash, who professed his allegiance to the Chishti Order and gave it his royal patronage. He took Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki, more popularly known as Qutbuddin Bakhtiyar Kaki as his spiritual master.

Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki was born in 1186 AD at Farghana in Isfahan, where he had the fortune of meeting his master Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti who was on his way to India, in the mosque of Abu al-Layth. He also had the fortune of receiving knowledge from Shaikh Shihabuddin Suhrawardi. He followed his master Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti to India. His reputation as a great saint, however, travelled faster than him. It is believed that he was a saint by birth and many miraculous events are associated with him. He acquired his name ‘Kaki’ (a man of cakes) when on demand from his friends, he put his hands in a tank of water and produced from there hot cakes to feed his friends. The name Bakhtiyar was given to him by his Master Shaikh Muinuddin, which means ‘a fortunate person’.

When the news of arrival of Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki’s to Delhi reached the King, he along with his populace received him with great respect. They requested him to reside in Delhi. Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti also asked him to stay in Delhi and appointed him as his vicegerent. King Altamash offered him the Office of the Chief Qazi, which he refused and, therefore, Nazmuddin Sughra another disciple of Khwaja Muinuddin Chishti was appointed to that Office.

It was around this time that the saints of Suhrawardi Order also started making in-roads into India. Shaikh Bahauddin Zakariya of the Suhrawardi Order was the foremost of them, who was a contemporary of Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki. He was born in Multan in 1182 AD and was a grandson of Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani, the founder of the Qadri Order, through his mother. Shaikh Bahauddin Zakariya was, however, initiated in the Suhrawardi Order by Shaikh Shihabuddin Suhrawardi and later asked to go to India. It is said that he was a highly accomplished saint. Many miraculous events are associated with him. However, some of his disciples, who were initiated in the Suhrawardi Order were deeply influenced by the Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki.

His eldest son, Sadruddin succeeded him in the Order. It is related to him that he married the divorced wife of the then Governor of Multan, who in a state of intoxication had divorced his beloved wife thrice. In order to regain her, as per the Islamic law, she was to be married to someone and again to be divorced similarly for her previous husband to be eligible to remarry her. Owing to Shaikh Sadruddin’s high repute, his Qazi suggested name of Sadruddin to the Governor of Multan. Saddruddin married the lady but on her insistence to live as his wife, he refused to divorce her. Annoyed with Shaikh Sadruddin’s refusal to divorce his wife, the Governor announced death sentence for him but it so happened that on that night itself the Mongols killed the Governor and captured the city of Multan.

It was in the time of Qutbuddin Kaki that devotional music was introduced in the Chishti Order, as a means of achieving the state of ecstasy. It was considered by him that the harmony of sounds stirs the heart of the listener and arouses in him the love for God. When these musical functions became very popular, the orthodox Muslims took up the matter with King Altamash to put a stop to it, as it was against the Shariat. King Altamash, however, found it very embarrassing for him to do anything in the matter on account of his loyalty to Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki on the one hand and the disapproval of Islamic laws for such functions on the other. He, therefore, did not intervene in the matter and such musical functions started gaining more and more popularity and acceptance by the common people.

Shaikh Fariduddin popularly known in India as Baba Farid succeeded Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki. Although he received his formal education and knowledge from Shaikh Bahauddin Zakariya Suhrawardi, he was initiated in the Chishti Order by Shaikh Qutbuddin Kaki. Baba Farid lived a life of severe austerity and piety. He was very popular amongst the masses, who thronged him to seek his blessings. It is related to him that in his childhood, his mother used to hide some sweets under his prayer rug in order to induce him to offer prayers. One day she forgot to keep the sweets under the prayer rug but when Fariduddin, as usual looked for the sweets under the prayer rug he found plenty of sweets by the grace of God. Through this incidence he acquired the nickname Shakarganj.

He is said to have married in old age to Princess Huzaira, the daughter of Balban, King of Delhi. Although she received a lot of wealth from her father in the marriage, she chose to follow the life style of her husband and donated her entire wealth to the poor. Baba Farid lived till about 1265-6 AD and died at the age of 93 years.

One of the most renowned and revered Sufi saints, Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya was a disciple and chief successor of Baba Farid. Credit to a great extent goes to Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya and his disciple Amir Khusro to take Sufism to every nook and corner of India.

Nizamuddin was born in Badaun in 1236 AD. At a very early age of five years he lost his father. His mother, who was a very pious lady, therefore, brought him up. It is said that at times they did not have any food to eat in the house. On such occasions she used to say to her son that ‘today we are the guests of the God’. Her trust in God was extraordinary. The young Nizamuddin was greatly influenced by this saintly character of his mother.

At the age of twenty years, Nizamuddin heard from some one about Baba Farid, who had then taken Ayodhya as his abode. So impressed was Nizamuddin that he immediately set for Ayodhya and on reaching there he surrendered himself at the pious feet of Baba Farid, who took Nizamuddin immediately as his disciple. In due course, Baba Farid appointed Shaikh Nizamuddin as his Vicegerent and asked him to go Delhi.

On coming back to Delhi the fame of Hajrat Nizamuddin started reaching far and wide. Lots of people started visiting him to seek his blessings. This made the King Mubarak Khilji somewhat apprehensive of his influence over the people and especially so as Hajrat Nizamuddin made it a point not to pay ceremonial visits to the King.

King Mubarak Khilji used to hold a special court on the appearance of new moon when all the leading personalities of the city used to pay courtesy visit to him. Hajrat Nizamuddin, however, never visited the King even on these occasions. Once King Mubarak Khilji threatened to severely punish Hajrat Nizamuddin, if he failed to visit him on the next new moon. Hajrat Nizamuddin who used to frequently visit his mother’s tomb, prayed before her for the death of the King before the appearance of the next new moon.

It so happened that at the appearance of the next new moon, a person named Khusru Khan killed King Mubarak Khilji. Later, Giyasuddin Tuglak in turn killed Khusru Khan. The new King also was apprehensive of Hajrat Nizamuddin, like his predecessor. He ordered Hajrat Nizamuddin to leave Delhi. It is reported that in 1325 AD, Giyasuddin Tuglak on returning from a successful expedition in Bengal, sent word to Hajrat Nizamuddin to quit Delhi. When the royal command was announced to Hajrat Nizamuddin he uttered, ‘Hanoz Dilli Dur Ast’ meaning Delhi is still far off. Giyasuddin Tughlak could not make to Delhi. At Tughlakabad, a pavilion erected in his honour fell over him and he was killed in this accident.

Amir Khusro was a devoted disciple of Hajrat Nizamuddin. He was a poet who used Urdu for the first time to compose songs, riddles, rhymes and enigmas in common man’s language to reach their hearts. An incidence is related to Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya and Amir Khusro. Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya, knowing his end was nearing had gifted away all his belongings to the poor. When he was left with nothing, an old Brahmin came to him and begged for help for the marriage of his daughter. Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya had already given away everything he had with him. He said to the Brahmin that he was late in coming to him. Nevertheless, Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya gave him his shoes, which he was wearing. The Brahmin was very upset, but he could not say anything to Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya. He was going on the way with a heavy heart. From the other side was coming Amir Khusro. He had gone on a business trip and had earned lot of wealth, which was laden on forty mules. Amir Khusro started smelling the fragrance of his Master Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya and he started looking for him. Soon he spotted the Brahmin as the source of that fragrance. He asked him whether he had met Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya. The Brahmin narrated the entire incidence to him saying that he could not get any monetary help from Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya and instead has received his shoes. Amir Khusro requested the Brahmin to give those shoes to him and in return to take all the forty mules laden with wealth. The Brahmin was more then pleased, so was Amir Khusro. Amir Khusro put the shoes with great reverence on his head and marched towards the abode of his Master. In the meanwhile Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya had left this mortal world for his heavenly abode. He had instructed his disciples not to let Amir Khusro enter that premise where his body was cremated, lest Amir Khusro will also sacrifice his life at his grave. Amir Khusro was, therefore, stopped from entering that premise. He obeyed his Master’s orders and did not go inside. However, he sacrificed his life in the grief of his Master outside the premises.

Shaikh Nasiruddin, more popularly known as ‘Chiragh-e-Dilhi’, succeeded Hajrat Nizamuddin Auliya. He was also persecuted by the then King because of King’s fear arising out of Nasiruddin’s popularity. He died of stabbing by a person to whom he pardoned and arranged for his escape from the city. His tomb in Delhi is popularly known as ‘Chiragh-e-Delhi’. Muhammad Gesu Daraz, also popularly known as ‘Banda Nawaz’, in turn, succeeded him. Though born in Delhi, his father took Muhammad Gesu Daraz to Daulatabad. Later he came back to Delhi and was initiated by Shaikh Nasiruddin. In 1398 AD, he moved to Deccan, where Sultan Firoz Shah Bahmani received him with great respect. Muhammad Gesu Daraz died in 1422 AD in Gulbarga, where his tomb is situated. During his lifetime he wrote a number of books on Sufism and on Islam. One of his famous books is Sharah Tabsiratu’l-e-Stilihatu’s-Sufiya.

It was around this time that the saints of Qadri Order of Sufis also took India as their abode. Sayyed Muhammad Ghawth, tenth in the line of succession from Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani, the founder of the Qadri Order, settled in Uchh, which was also an abode of Sufi saints of Suhrawardi Order. The fame of Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani had already reached India. Sayyed Muhammad Ghawth was, therefore, received well and the then Ruler of Delhi, Sultan Sikandar Lodi not only became his disciple but also gave his daughter in marriage to him. It is said that this he did on the orders of Shaikh Abdul Qadir Jilani, who appeared in Sultan’s dream and asked him to marry his daughter to Sayyed Muhammad Ghawth. Hajrat Miya Mir (1550-1635) also acquired great fame in Punjab. It is well known that the Sikh saint Guru Ramdas had requested Hajrat Miya Mir to lay the foundation stone of Hari-Mandir Sahib in Amritsar.

The Naqshbandi Sufis were the last to enter India. This Order of Sufism was introduced in India by Hajrat Muhammad al-Baqi Billah. The Order got its name after Muhammad Baha’uddin Shah Naqshband, a renowned Sufi Master. Baqi Billah was seventh in the line of succession from Shah Naqshband.

Muhammad al-Baqi Billah was born in 972 H (1562 AD) in the city of Kabul in the land of Ajam, which was then a colony of the Sultanate of India. His father was a judge. From his early childhood Muhammad al-Baqi Billah exhibited signs of a great ascetic. He was a divine soul filled with love for the Almighty. He came to India in the first instance on personal business. Here he got interested in spirituality and, therefore, gave up his worldly life in the quest of spiritual knowledge. One day when he was reading a book on Sufism, his heart got illuminated with the divine-light. It is said that the soul of great Naqshbandi Sufi Master Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband sowed the seed of divine love in his heart and blessed him with the capacity to do jikr. This also aroused in him a strong desire to seek the shelter of a Master. He was so restless in the search of a Master that his holy mother was not able to bear with his desperation and she used to pray for him to the Almighty for fulfilling his desire. Her prayers were answered soon when one day Holy Master Muhammad Khwaja al-Amkanaki appeared in his dream and invited Baqi Billah to visit him.

Muhammad al-Baqi Billah travelled continuously until he reached the city of Samarqand. There he came in the contact with the Master of his time, Muhammad Khwaja al-Amkanaki. He stayed with him for three days. Muhammad Khwaja al-Amkanaki initiated him in the Naqshbandi Order, authorized him to take followers and asked him to go back to India to introduce the Naqshbandi Sufi Order there.

On way back to India Muhammad al-Baqi Billah stayed in Lahore for about a year. Saints and scholars of Lahore were deeply impressed by him. In India he settled in the city of Delhi. Through him the Naqshbandi Order spread with great swiftness throughout the Indian Subcontinent. People in the subcontinent were attracted to his knowledge, his Heavenly Power and his Prophetic Characteristics. True seekers by merely looking into his eyes, or by sitting in his company doing jikr, used to enter in a state of self-effacement, through which they could reach the state of fana (Annihilation), in a single sitting.

Baqi Billah was succeeded in the Order by Shaikh Ahmad al-Faruqi, who was born in the year 971 H., in the village of Sihar Nidbasin (Sarhind in India). He received his knowledge and education through his father and through many other Shaikhs of his time. At the young age of seventeen years, he had been authorized to train followers in all the three tariqats: Suhrawardia, Qadiria, and Chishtia. Although he was guiding his followers, yet he felt that something was missing in him, which he was continuously searching for. He felt an interest in the Naqshbandi Sufi Order. His spiritual progress eventually brought him to the presence of Shaikh Muhammad al-Baqi Billah, who had come for this purpose to India from Samarqand by the order of his Shaikh, Muhammad al-Amkanaki. He took the Naqshbandi Order from Baqi Billah and stayed with him for a little over two months, until Baqi Billah bestowed on him the divine knowledge he had in his heart and gave him authorization to train his disciples in the Order.

Shaikh Ahmad al-Faruqi said that with the grace of his Master Shaikh Muhammad al-Baqi Billah he received incredible blessings, and by his blessing he was granted a power of attraction that allowed him to reach every human being that the Almighty had created. He mentioned of attaining a state that combines the state of the Ending with the state of the Beginning and of achieving all the states of Seeding and the Ending. With the support of the great Masters he was raised further up to the state of the Throne, then to the state of Beauty and to the state of the Greatest Spiritual Poles (al-qutubiyyati-l-cuzma). Shaikh Ahmad al-Faruqi said that the Almighty’s Heavenly Care then attracted him to ascend to a State that is beyond that of the Qutubs, the Special Original State. Here the support of great Master Abdul Qadir Jilani pushed him up to the State of the Origin of Origins. Then he was ordered to come back down, and as he descended he passed by all the Sufi tariqats other than the Naqshbandia and the Qadiria. The Shaikhs of these Orders threw on him all their treasures of divine knowledge, which unveiled to him realities, which had never been unveiled to any person in his time.

A lot of miracles are associated with him. It is said that once in the month of Ramzan, he was invited by ten of his followers. He accepted the invitation of each of them. At the time of breaking the fast, he was present at each of their houses simultaneously breaking fast with them.

Many of the courtiers of emperor Jahangir were his disciples. He was opposed to heretical teachings that had crept in the then Muslim society and endeavoured to restore Sunny Islam to its pristine condition. The Shia Muslims prejudiced emperor Jahangir against him and persuaded him till he put Shaikh Ahmad in jail. Shaikh Ahmad remained in prison for three years. His son, Shaikh Sayyid, used to say that although Shaikh Ahmad was put under very strict security in the jail, yet on every Friday he was seen in the mosque. In spite of reinforcing the security, he would disappear from prison and appear in the mosque. His disciples were enraged on his imprisonment and wanted to revolt against the emperor but Shaikh Ahmad asked them to refrain from doing so. The conduct of Shaikh Ahmad convinced emperor Jahangir of his saintly character, so much so that the emperor himself became a disciple of Shaikh Ahmad.

Shaikh Ahmad al-Faruqi lived till 1624 AD. His son Muhammad al-Masum, who was a born saint, succeeded him. He never accepted to nurse during the period of Ramzan. At the age of three years, he expressed Oneness by saying, ‘I am the earth, I am the heavens, and I am God… I am this, I am that.’ He memorized the Qur’an in three months at the age of six, as his learning was through his heart and he reached the highest state of the knowledge of Sharacat and Aqaqat.

Once he said to his father that he was seeing himself as a life that is moving in every atom of these universes, which are taking light from it as the earth takes light from the sun. His father realised that Muhammad al-Masum (Masum Raza) was going to be the Qutub (Spiritual Pole) of his time. In one of the letters his father wrote about him that he is unable to find words for the attainments of his son, who is suitable for this spiritual wealth and is accomplished with the ‘Khas Vilayat Muhamadiya.’

Emperor Aurangzeb was his disciple. He used to come to attend his spiritual assemblies (Satsang) and used to sit wherever he found a place. Besides, it is said that Aurangzeb used to put his requests in writing before Muhammad Masum.

Muhammad al-Masum once revealed that when he was in Hajj, he saw the Kaaba hugging and kissing him with great compassion and emotion. He saw lights and blessings coming out of himself, which increased so much that it filled up all the universes and they entered every atom of these universes. Then all these atoms were drawn back to the love of the Essence of the Kaaba. Muhammad al-Masum said, ‘I saw many spiritual beings, among them angels and saints, all of them standing in my presence as if I was their Sultan. Then I received a written letter delivered to me by an angel, and written on it was ‘from the God of Heavens, Universes and all Creation, I am accepting your pilgrimage.’

Muhammad al-Masum said that he continued his journey to visit the Madinat’il-Munawwarah, the City of the Prophet. When he went to visit him at his tomb and directed his face towards him, he saw the Prophet coming out of his grave, and he hugged and kissed him. In Hajrat Muhammad al-Masum’s words, ‘Then I saw myself in a state, where my heart was as if combining with his heart, my tongue with his tongue, my ears with his ears, until I was not seeing myself, I was seeing the Prophet and when I looked at the Prophet I was seeing myself.’

Shaikh Muhammad al-Masum died in 1668 AD. His son Shaikh Saifuddin succeeded him in the Order. At the age of eleven years, his father bestowed upon him the status of ‘fana-e-Kulb’ and in view of the spiritual capabilities of his son, kept a special watch on his progress. Once emperor Aurangzeb requested Shaikh Muhammad al-Masum to send one of his disciples for his spiritual guidance. Shaikh Muhammad al-Masum sent his son Shaikh Saifuddin from Sarhind to Delhi to guide the emperor.

Shaikh Saifuddin was succeeded by Nur Muhammad al-Badawani, who was a descendant of Prophet Muhammad. He was born in 1075H/1664AD in a blessed house. He received the blessings of his Shaikhs, who were proud of his progress. He began his life in a state of self-effacement and remained continuously in that state for fifteen years except during the ritual prayers. When he prayed he would return to self-awareness and offer the prayers. He was careful to eat only from earnings made by the sweat of his brow. He ate only self-baked bread, and he ate it only in very small pieces. When the bread was finished, he would return to prepare more, and then he would return to contemplation and meditation. His back was bent as a result of excessive contemplation.

He never ate from the food of a proud person. He said, ‘The food of proud rich people contains darkness.’ If he borrowed a book he would read it after three days, because he said, ‘The reflection of the darkness and ignorance of the owner of the book reflects on the reader.’ He was very careful in such matters. His Khalifa (spiritual successor), Sayyidina Habibullah (Shamsuddin Habib Allah), used to cry when he remembered him. He used to say to his followers, ‘You did not see that holy person. If you had been in his time it would have renewed your faith in Allah’s power that He had created such a person.’

Shaikh Habibullah narrated an incident concerning his Master. One day a lady came to him and urged before him that, a spiritual being (jinn) had kidnapped her daughter. She tried every means to get her back, but it was of no avail. Shaikh Nur Muhammad al-Badawani meditated on that matter for a little while and then said that her daughter would come next day around the time of afternoon prayers. At the exact time Shaikh Nur Muhammad al-Badawani had mentioned, the lady heard a knock at the door, and in-walked her daughter. On enquiry the girl said, ‘I had been kidnapped and taken to the desert by a jinn. I was there in the desert and just now a Shaikh came and took me by the hand and brought me here.’

Towards the later part of seventeenth century AD, another great Sufi saint Bulleh Shah spread the message of love and spirituality beyond the barriers of caste, creed and religion. He was born around 1680 AD in Uchh Galaniyan. One of his forefathers was Sayyed Jalaluddin Bukhari, who was born in Multan but later settled in Uchh in undivided India. He was a disciple of the famous Sufi saint Bahauddin Zakariya of the Suhrawardi Order. Sayyed Jalaluddin Bukhari Shah Mir Surkh Posh of Bukhara (1192-1291 AD) was a vicegerent of Bahauddin Zakariya. The Jalali Section of the Suhrawardi Order is named after him. Some of his successors in the line went to Gujrat and became very famous there. This includes Jalal b. Ahmad Kabir, popularly known as Makhdum-e-Jahaniyan (d. 1384 AD), who made thirty-six visits to Mecca; Abu Muhammad Abdullah, popularly known as Burhanuddin Qutb-e-Alam (d. 1453 AD) and Sayyed Muhammad Shah Alam (d. 1475 AD).

Bulleh Shah’s father Shah Muhammad Dervesh was a knowledgeable person, who had acquired good knowledge of Arabic and Persian languages and a good understanding of Qur’an. Bulleh Shah also was given good education by competent teachers. Study of available literature on Islam and Sufism had aroused in him the desire to seek a pir (spiritual Master), who could guide him to the God.

His search for a Pir led him to Hajrat Inayat Shah, who was a Sufi saint of the Qadri Order. Hajrat Inayat Shah used to earn his livelihood from farming. It is said that Bulleh Shah had already acquired some miraculous powers. One day when he reached near Hajrat Inayat Shah’s farm in Lahore, he saw mango trees laden with fruits. He through his miraculous power caused the fruits to fall down. When Hajrat Inayat Shah saw this, he asked Bulleh Shah why had he plucked the mangoes. Bulleh Shah wanted to invite Hajrat Inayat Shah’s attention towards himself. He answered, I have neither climbed up the trees nor have I thrown any stone at them; how then have I plucked the mangoes? Hajrat Inayat Shah smiled and said not only a thief but clever too! If you have not plucked the fruits, who else has done it? And as he looked at Bulleh Shah, Bulleh Shah fell at his feet. Hajrat Inayat Shah asked him what is his name and what does he want? Bulleh Shah answered, I want the God. Hajrat Inayat Shah lifted him up saying, ‘why do you bow down; get up and look at me.’ Bulleh Shah looked at Hajrat Inayat Shah, who filled his heart with love and said, ‘Bullaya, Rab da ki pana; aidharon putna te audhar lana’ (Bulleh, it is not difficult to realize the God; just turn your attention from the world to Him).

Hajrat Inayat Shah then initiated Buleh Shah in the Qadri Order. Soon Bulleh Shah got immersed in the divine bliss flowing to him from his Master. He forgot about everything else. It is said that Bulleh Shah once saw a bride getting ready for marriage with her hair tied. Bulleh Shah also copied her, got his hair tied and like a bride went to his Master Hajrat Inayat Shah. This showed the intensity of his love and submission to his Master.

It is said that to distract people from him, Bulleh Shah started living with donkeys. During this time it is related that a Muslim Officer took by force the wife of a poor man. When no one helped him, he went to Bulleh Shah. He asked that man to find where in the town a tabla (a small drum) and sarangi (violin) were being played together. The man went and found that some eunuchs were singing at a place. He informed Bulleh Shah, who went there and started dancing. When Bulleh Shah got into a trance he sang a couplet asking that man’s wife to leave the house of that Officer and to come back to her husband. The lady immediately got out from there and joined back her husband. While Bulleh Shah was singing and dancing someone informed his father that Bulleh Shah now not only lives with donkeys but also sings and dances with eunuchs. His father reached the spot with a mala (string of beads-rosary) in one hand and a stick in the other. When Bulleh Shah saw his father, he sang for his father too. By God’s grace the veil of ordinary consciousness was lifted from his father. His heart got filled with divine love. He threw away the mala from his hand and started dancing with Bulleh Shah.

Bulleh Shah through his poetical eloquence reached the heart of the common people. He is considered to be one of the most famous and revered Sufis of India, who realized the Truth through the love for his Master.

Another great Sufi saint having a liberal attitude towards various religions was Shamsuddin Habib Allah (Mirza Zanzana), who was successor of Nur Muhammad al-Badawani of the Naqshbandi Order and was a contemporary of Bulleh Shah. He was born in 1701 AD. His father was in the service of emperor Aurangzeb, but later he joined the Qadri Order. He was a poet and used pen name ‘Mazhar’. He heard of Shaikh Nur Muhammad through someone and got so impatient that immediately he reached to meet him. Shaikh Nur Muhammad also adopted him at once and in the first meeting itself all of his spiritual chakras (energy centers- the loci of the Naqshbandi way of practice) were energized and activated. When he reached back home and saw in the mirror, he saw the face of his Master Shaikh Nur Muhammad in place of his own face. In four years he was fully accomplished and was conferred the status of Satguru.

Mirza Zanzana’s father was a senior officer but he was detached from worldly affairs. Mirza Zanzana was taught arts, science, warfare and other branches of learning in his early age and he had acquired competence in all these branches. He was very polite and patient and a great swordsman too who could fight a number of persons simultaneously.

He used to say that sheer constant remembrance of the Master fills up one’s heart fully with divine light and spirituality. He stood fast in serving his Shaikh with complete truthfulness. He continued to progress by entering into seclusions in the desert and in the jungle on the orders of his Shaikh. His only food used to be grass and leaves of trees. He used to wear only what would cover his nakedness. One day, after many of these seclusions when he looked in the mirror, he saw his Shaikh in place of himself.

When his Master passed away, he continued to visit his grave until his Shaikh directed him to visit some of the other Saints of his time, Shaikh Muhammad Afzal, Shaikh Safi Sacdullah, and Shaikh Muhammad Abid. He used to attend the sessions of Shaikh Muhammad Afzal, one of the Khalifas of Shaikh Saifuddin. He also benefited from the company of Shaikh Shah Kalshan and Shaikh Muhammad az-Zubair. He accompanied these Shaikhs for twenty years. He progressed further and further until he became an Ocean of Knowledge, Qutub of his time, shining like the Sun at high noon. Shaikh Muhammad Afzal said about him that Shaikh Mazhar Habibullah was given the state of Qutub and he is the central pivot of this tariqat in this time.

Mirza Zanzana was a Master of four tariqats: Naqshbandia, Qadiria, Suhrawardia and Chishtia Orders. He said that he received the secrets and knowledge of these orders from his Shaikh, Sayyid Nur Muhammad Badawani, who lifted him from the Ibrahamic Stage to the Muhammadan Stage. He also said that he saw the Prophet sitting in his place, while he was sitting in place of the Prophet. He then disappeared and saw the Prophet sitting in the two places. Then he saw the Prophet disappearing and himself sitting in both places.’

Mirza Zanzana said, ‘Existence is an Attribute of the Almighty alone. This world is a mere shadow of realities existing in the Divine Presence. The reality of all possible creations results from the action of the Divine Attributes and Qualities on the Void. The Real Existence of all that manifests in physical creation is confirmed as a light in the Divine Presence.’

Mirza Zanzana is reported to have acknowledged in one of his letters addressed to a disciple the existence of the Vedas as Divine creation and that there were prophets in the country of Hindus also. It is apparent that they had attained high and perfect position and that the Divine Mercy did not leave out, for the good of His Creatures, even this vast country.

The most revolutionary Sufi saint, however, was Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan (Hujur Maharaj), sixth from Mirza Zanzana, in the line of succession of the Naqshbandi Order. He through his boundless spiritual awareness and liberal approach made the practice of Sufi way extremely simple and bestowed the priceless spiritual knowledge of Naqshbandi Order to all, including non-Muslims, without conversion i.e. without accepting Islam. He distinguished the religion (the outer or the material form of religion) from spirituality and held that for gaining spirituality religion is no bar.

Hujur Maharaj was born in 1857 at Raipur in district Farukhabad, Uttar Pradesh. His father was Shaikh Gulam Hussain, who himself was a Master in the Order of great Sufi Saint Maulana Waliuddin of Kashmir. Maulana Afjal Shah, who was a disciple and Khalifa of Shaikh Abul Hasan, initiated his mother in the Naqshbandi Order. He used to say about Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan’s mother, ‘My daughter has the capability of changing the destiny.’ She was a very loving person who believed that the whole world was her own family.

Hujur Maharaj’s parents thus were great saints and true human beings. It is, therefore, no wonder that a person like Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan took birth in their family, which ushered in a new era of religious and communal harmony and brought about a spiritual revolution.

Hujur Maharaj spent most of his time in Raipur except for a few years when he served in Farukhabad. He lived a very simple and pious life. He was very kind hearted and had no prejudice against any religion or caste. Persons from all classes and belonging to all religions including Hindu, Muslim and Christians used to visit him. He used to say to Hindus, ‘You have come to me to seek spiritual knowledge, do that and live in accordance with the requirements of your religion. Your relation with me is not worldly but spiritual.’

He was the first person in the Sufi Orders, who without any discrimination spread this method of spiritual practice amongst the Hindus. He was completely free from religious prejudices and never participated in any religious debates or disputes, nor did he ever criticise any religion. If someone criticized any religion in front of him, he would leave that place. He pronounced that religions are many but their essence is one i.e. to gain spirituality. One should follow the dictates of one’s religion but should not be guided by religious prejudices. The social or religious rituals do not bind spiritual life. If any Hindu suggested that he would convert and adopt Islam, he used to feel very upset. He disapproved of conversion, rejecting it outright. He used to admonish the person concerned, ‘Now you are not worth visiting me. I shall not allow anyone to put a spot on me. You should continue to abide by the dictates of the religion which you belong to and acquire spirituality.’ Once one of his Hindu disciples adopted Islamic traditions. When he reached before him, Hujur Maharaj told him that he was no longer fit to come to him. Hujur Maharaj asked him to readopt the Hindu traditions, the religion in which he was born.

Hujur Maharaj did not touch even the dried chilli meant for the consumption of his Hindu followers. Separate food used to be cooked for them. When he visited Mahatma Ram Chandraji’s (his disciple and successor) house or if food came from his house, Hujur Maharaj used his separate utensils or ate in a Pattal (a plate made up by tagging broad tree leaves). At times he used to take the food straight in hand and drank water similarly. When Prasad used to be distributed he will ask some Hindu to bring Prasad and to distribute. He used to say that everyone must observe the discipline of one’s religion. Though he had accepted many as his disciples, but he declared Mahatma Ram Chandraji to be his successor. This is a unique example of a Muslim Sufi giving away his entire spiritual treasure to a Hindu without conversion.

Hujur Maharaj had stated that this Sufi way of spiritual practice was prevalent amongst ancient Hindu saints, which is now being reintroduced amongst Hindus. Dr. Chandra Gupta, a Sufi of the Naqshbandi Order, also used to say that this method of spiritual practice was prevalent amongst Hindus in the past. He related it to Lord Sri Krishna, who was known as the ‘Yogeshwar’, being the greatest Master of the ‘Anahat Nad’. His flute in reality represented the ‘Anahat Nad’, which echoed in the form of heartbeat in the hearts of thousands of Gopis and Gwalas, who were devotees and were fortunate to receive His grace.

The Naqshbandi Sufi way has reached far and wide, in every nook and corner of India and also abroad through the grace of Mahatma Ram Chandraji and efforts made by his disciples, especially Mahatma Chaturbhuj Sahayji and Mahatma Ram Chandraji of Sahajahanpur (founder of Shri Ram Chandra Mission) and his disciple Shri Rajagopalachari. It was mentioned by Maulvi Ahmad Ali Khan (the spiritual Master of Hujur Maharaj) that his Master (Shaikh Abul Hasan) had told him, ‘A Hindu boy will come to you, who will spread this spiritual practice amongst many, but no such Hindu boy came to me. Perhaps he would have seen you in me. Now you must obey this order strictly.’ This Hindu boy was Mahatma Ram Chandraji, who succeeded Hujur Maharaj in the Naqshbandi Order of Sufis.

mahatma-ram-chandraji

Mahatma Ram Chandraji

Mahatma Ram Chandraji was the first giaour saint of the Naqshbandi Order. His father Chaudhary Harbaksh Rai was one of the descendants of a highly respected Kayasth family of District Mainpuri. Emperor Akbar had gifted Babu Vrindavan, one of the renowned ancestors of this family, with the title ‘Chowdhary’ and 555 villages amongst many other things. Babu Vrindavan named one of these villages as ‘Bhoom-gram’ and started living there. With the passage of time this village developed into a small town and its name got distorted to ‘Bhogaon.’

Ch. Harbaksh Rai initially lived in Bhogaon but later after the mutiny in 1857 moved to Farukhabad. He was appointed as Superintendent-Octroi. His wife was a very pious and religious lady, who spent most of her time in prayers etc. She was fond of helping the needy, poor and orphan girls and spent lot of money in arranging their marriages. No beggar ever returned empty handed from her door. She was gifted with a good voice and she used to sing well. When she used to recite the ‘Ramayana’ people used to forget their surroundings and used to get absorbed in the divine thoughts. Often she used to visit saints and sometimes they also used to stay at Ch. Sahab’s house.

Once a Muslim Fakir (Avdhut) happened to pass through the street where Ch. Harbaksh Rai used to live. He stopped in front of his house and asked for some food. Ch. Harbaksh Rai’s wife, with great respect and devotion offered him some food and sweets. The Fakir, however, told her that he desired to eat some fish. As she was a vegetarian, she started thinking how to arrange for some fish for the Fakir. Suddenly it occurred to her that for her husband who used to take non-vegetarian food fish might have been cooked. As the non-vegetarian food was cooked separately for him she enquired about it and learnt that two fishes, which were specially sent by Nawab Sahab, had been cooked for her husband. She immediately got both the fishes and offered them to the Fakir. He gladly consumed both the fishes. An old maid, who was very much attached to the family, was present there. She very politely mentioned to the Fakir that there was everything in the house with the grace of God except that Chowdhary Sahab had not been blessed with any child. She requested the Fakir to pray to the Almighty for the same. The Fakir laughed loudly and uttering ‘Allah-o-Akbar’ raised his hands in prayer. He then uttered ‘one-two’ and went away. The blessings of the Fakir materialized and after about a year on 2nd February, 1873, on the day of Basant Panchami (the day of spring festival considered very auspicious) a divine soul descended in Chowdhary Sahab’s house, who was later on known all over as Mahatma Shri Ram Chandra ji alias Janab Lalaji Maharaj. After about two and a half years, on 7th October 1875 his younger brother, another divine soul arrived in Chowdhary Sahab’s house, who was known as Mahatma Munshi Raghubar Dayal ji alias Chachchaji Sahab.

Mahatma Ram Chandraji was brought up with great care and affection. A number of servants were always in attendance to look after his needs. A transport also was provided to him separately. In his childhood he used to sit near his mother and listen to Ramayana. As a result, like his mother, he also developed a good melodious voice and religious bent of mind. At the age of seven years, however, he lost his mother. Thereafter a Muslim lady looked after and brought him up. Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to respect her as his mother and looked after her throughout her life. Whenever she came to visit Mahatma Ram Chandraji he used to offer her gifts. A Maulvi (Muslim teacher) taught him Urdu and Persian and also to compose poetry. Thereafter he was admitted to the Mission School in Farukhabad.

During his education in Farukhabad, when he was in the Eighth standard, he had hired a room for his studies in Mufti Sahab’s Madarsa. In the adjoining room used to live Hujur Maharaj, who used to teach students privately for his livelihood. At times, Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to seek Hujur Maharaj’s guidance to solve his difficulties and Hujur Maharaj used to gladly help him. He used to treat Mahatma Ram Chandraji very affectionately, as the manner of his living and his religious bent of mind had impressed him. Mahatma Ram Chandraji also used to like him and he used to get special pleasure in his company. He, however, did not know that Hujur Maharaj was a great Sufi saint. Once Mahatma Ram Chandraji was very upset, as he could not do his Geometry paper well. On enquiry when he mentioned this to Hujur Maharaj, he told him not to worry and have faith in the Almighty. When the result was declared, he had passed the exams.

Mahatma Ram Chandraji was later married in a decent family. Soon thereafter he lost his father and his stepbrother. He also had to part away with has property in discharge of a decree passed against him in a dispute over property with the King of Mainpuri. The financial position of the family, therefore, deteriorated and became very weak. The Distt. Collector of Fatehgarh, however, knew Ch. Harbaksh Rai and was very helpful to Mahatma Ram Chandraji. He called Mahatma Ram Chandraji and appointed him as a paid apprentice for a remuneration of ten rupees per month. Fatehgarh and Farukhabad are at a distance of about four miles, which Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to cover on foot, thus walking about 8-10 miles daily. The house was running entirely on this meager salary of ten rupees.

Once Mahatma Ram Chandraji’s daughter fell seriously ill. Her condition was critical. Mahatma Ram Chandraji went out to look for a doctor. Incidentally, Hujur Maharaj was coming from the opposite direction. Mahatma Ram Chandraji saluted him and on enquiry told him about his daughter’s condition. Hujur Maharaj mentioned to him that he had some knowledge of medicines and wished to see his daughter. Mahatma Ram Chandraji took him home. Hujur Maharaj examined the girl and told Mahatma Ram Chandraji that she will be cured soon. There was no need to worry. He gave her some medicine to be given with mother’s milk and enquired about her condition after five minutes or so. The girl had started recovering. By then it was time for lunch. No food, however, had been cooked in Mahatma Ram Chandraji’s house for some days as there was nothing to cook at home. Mahatma Ram Chandraji wanted to go out to buy some thing on credit but Hujur Maharaj stopped him. He then told to bring him whatever was there in the house. There was, however, nothing to eat in the house. Hujur Maharaj understood the matter and told Mahatma Ram Chandraji, ‘the other day when my daughter (Mahatma Ram Chandraji’s wife) had cooked food, she had put aside a piece of dough which had been burnt on one side. It will still be lying there. Go and bring that with some pickle.’ Mahatma Ram Chandraji found the piece of dough lying on the Culha (stove) and offered the same to Hujur Maharaj. While Hujur Maharaj was eating that piece, Mahatma Ram Chandraji some how arranged one rupee and offered it to Hujur Maharaj as his fees. Hujur Maharaj, however, refused saying that he did not require it and that medicine was not his profession. Mahatma Ram Chandraji then wished him to offer a transport, but Hujur Maharaj declined that also. Till then Mahatma Ram Chandraji had known of Hujur Maharaj as a great scholar of Urdu, Arabic and Persian languages but after this incidence, he started believing that Hujur Maharaj was a great saint too. He thereafter developed a lot of respect and devotion towards him.

The spiritual beginning of Mahatma Ram Chandraji had taken place in the lap of his holy mother. Later Mahatma Ram Chandraji with his friends often used to visit Swami Brahmanandji who used to live on the bank of the holy river Ganges. Swamiji was a great saint, who was supposed to be about 150 years then. Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to try to follow Swamiji’s teachings.

Swamiji and Hujur Maharaj used to have meetings with each other. Often Swamiji made mention of Hujur Maharaj stating that he is the crown of saints in Farukhabad but Mahatma Ram Chandraji did not know that the Sufi saint about whom Swamiji used to mention is the Maulvi Sahab living next door to the room he had taken for his studies in Mufti Sahab’s Madarsa.

A few months after he had joined the service in Fatehgarh, Mahatma Ram Chandraji returned from his workplace late in the evening. It was a dark winter night with thundering clouds and heavy rains. With his clothes completely drenched, Mahatma Ram Chandraji was shivering. He was in a very pathetic condition. When he was going towards his room, Hujur Maharaj happened to spot him. Hujur Maharaj had pity on him and said, ‘You have come at this time in this thunderstorm.’ Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to say that these words were filled with lot of love. He very politely greeted Hujur Maharaj who blessed him and told him, ‘Go, change your clothes and come to me. Warm up yourself before the fire and then go to your home.’ These words were charismatic and were pulling Mahatma Ram Chandraji towards Hujur Maharaj. Mahatma Ram Chandraji after changing his clothes came to Hujur Maharaj. By then Hujur Maharaj had lighted up an Angithi (an earthen stove). Mahatma Ram Chandraji saluted him. Hujur Maharaj raised his eyes and looked at him. As both of them saw in to each other’s eyes, a current passed through Mahatma Ram Chandraji’s body from head to toe and he was stunned. Hujur Maharaj very kindly asked him to sit in his bed and covered him with his quilt. Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to say that he felt very light as if he was flying in the sky and the entire body was sparkling with light. For about two hours, he set in this state, which was full of bliss. By that time it stopped raining. With the permission of Hujur Maharaj, he returned to his room. While entering in his room, he felt light was spread in front of the room which was engulfing everything and in which trees, animals, walls, everything was dancing. ‘Anahat Nad’ (Om) was reverberating in each of the cells of his body. All his spiritual chakras were activated and energized and he felt as if Hujur Maharaj had taken his place.

When he returned home, he did not wish to eat anything and slept without having dinner. In the dream he saw a group of saints, Hujur Maharaj and himself. A throne descended from the Skies on which a great saint was sitting. All the saints stood up in his honour. Hujur Maharaj presented Mahatma Ram Chandraji before him. He looked at him attentively and said, ‘From his childhood his inclination is towards the God.’

Next day Mahatma Ram Chandraji mentioned about his dream to Hujur Maharaj. Hujur Maharaj was very glad to hear about it. He closed his eyes and meditated for a little while. He then opened his eyes and told Mahatma Ram Chandraji, ‘What you saw was not a dream but was the truth. Your inclination right from the birth is towards the God. You are very fortunate, as the great Masters of this line have accepted you. You have taken birth to show the path to others. Such souls descend on this earth after centuries. The experience you had in the first sitting itself, one can seldom achieve after practising for decades. Whenever you passed through me, and greeted me, I used to feel an attraction and lot of love for you. Thus, you were continuously getting my attention (Tavajjoh). God-willing very soon you will not only be Fanafil-Shaikh (merger of the disciple with the Master) but Fanafil-Murid (merger of the Master with the disciple). If you do not have any objection, and if you so wish, keep on visiting this Fakir (Hujur Maharaj) also.’ After this Mahatma Ram Chandraji started visiting Hujur Maharaj regularly.

Mahatma Ram Chandraji has written down an incidence concerning his wife. It took place when his youngest daughter was about one year. His wife used to get up in the morning at about four and then both of them used to spend some time in Pooja and Satsang. One morning he found his wife still lying in the bed, pale and lifeless. He was extremely worried and felt as if his world had become barren. Then after a little while she rose alive and said that she had a dream. She narrated that a person shining like the sun was standing before her with a rope in his hand. On asking he said that he was the Yamraj, the lord of the death, and that he had come to take her soul with him. He had come himself, instead of one of his messengers, as she was a very chaste lady full of virtues. Thereafter he took away her subtle soul with him. She was taken to a place where there was light and nothing else with tremendous peace prevailing over there.

In her own words, “My consciousness heard a Divine voice saying: ‘Your life is certainly over but you still have your work to finish. You are a righteous person and hence you will be blessed with eternal coverture. Your husband is a blessed person and he is a Satpurush. May you help him in his mission and be his companion. You are blessed with divinity and your veil of passion is removed. Go back and live as long as you want; be like a dead-body free from attachments. You can leave the mortal world when you desire.’ Then a round red sign was stamped on the upper portion of my waist.” She showed this sign to Mahatma Ram Chandraji, which was still visible there.

In regard to his Master, Hujur Maharaj, Mahatma Ram Chandraji has written that ‘Hujur Maharaj Sahab is my Satguru, my guide and everything for me and that my heart is immersed in love for him yet there was one untruth in it. I felt all his practice; all his life was a waste because of this one untruth. I felt as if some one mocked at me, laughed at my plight, felt elated seeing me hurt. I felt as if I was the weakest one in the world and the only person who could help me, save me from this was none other than my wife.’

He mentions further: ‘I felt that the thief within me was nothing but my own inferiority complex, which I know not how, had crept into me as a pseudo sect consciousness. I felt in my mind that my Master, to whom I had entrusted my life, my entire being, was a Muslim. I considered that great personality, who was in fact free from all bondage of religion or communal feelings, just a Muslim. Till then I had not understood Islam in its true sense. I understood neither Hinduism nor Islam. It was none other than my wife who unraveled this entire untrue behaviour of mine. I was fortunate that it was she who made me realise my folly. It was my illusion, the biggest untruth, and the biggest sin of my life. I was afraid that when my wife who is a strict Hindu, born and brought up in the Hindu culture, comes to know of it that her husband is at the feet of a Muslim what will she think of me? I was in a dilemma, having no solution and my wisdom failing me.

I was the worst coward of the world but some how I gathered courage to share my secret with my wife. When I faced her I felt like a thief, ready for self-surrender. With child like innocence I told her the entire story and the feelings I had been nurturing and my fear. She listened to it all quietly, not knowing what was going through within me and then she like a judge gave her verdict: ‘What you have done is really good.’ And like an eternal follower of me, her husband, she made a request to take her also to that great saint, to make her life also meaningful, saying that ‘A Woman’s duty is to follow her husband. Without me, your wish will not fructify. The scriptures say so.’

I forgot what was in my mind and was happy that she was happy. Not only did she save me from sinking but also she showed me the path. Her words that ‘saints do not belong to any caste or any race, they are free from all bondage’ sank deep within my heart. When I took her to my Satguru the next morning, he was very happy. The whole day we were given royal treatment. He was telling Gurumata (his wife), ‘Look who has come! Our daughter in law has come. Children have come. We are fortunate that our children have come with their children. God has filled our house with happiness. Bring bangles for them. Make puris (rich food) for them. They should remember how the mother-in-law’s house was.’ He was full of love. I was immersing in that ocean of Love and Mercy. Both of us surrendered ourselves at his feet. Till now I was alone. This was the gift that life granted me. My Hajrat Kibla gave her initiation. The purpose of our life was fulfilled.’

On 23rd January 1896 Hujur Maharaj had taken Mahatma Ram Chandraji completely in his shelter i.e. initiated him and accepted him as his disciple. Soon thereafter on 11th October, 1896 Hujur Maharaj bestowed ‘Kully Izazat’ i.e. Master hood on Mahatma Ram Chandraji stating, ‘My Master (Maulvi Ahmad Ali Khan Sahab) had mentioned that people will benefit spiritually from me, but unfortunately I could not prove myself able to discharge this duty fully. Now my end is nearing but I am hopeful that after me you shall discharge this duty satisfactorily and will make my Master’s forecast come true. If you will do my work, you will be happy in this world and also in the Heavens and if you fall short in discharging this duty I shall hold you responsible in the Heavens.’ He (Hujur Maharaj) then read the letter of his Master, which he had kept safely with him.

After some time Hujur Maharaj called a meeting in which great saints of all religions and from various sects were invited including Hindus, Muslims, Christians, Nanak-Panthis, Kabir-Panthis (followers of Guru Nanak and Sant Kabir, respectively) etc. Mahatma Munshi Raghubar Dayal ji, who was present in this assembly used to say that beginners were not allowed to sit in this assembly. Different topics were discussed. Hujur Maharaj then presented Mahatma Ram Chandraji mentioning, ‘In my entire life, I have prepared only one person. Now these are my last days. It appears to me to be the order of the great Masters that I should give dear Puttulal (Hujur Maharaj used to address Mahatma Ram Chandraji by this name) the full authorization (Izazat Ta-amma) and appoint him my successor. All of you, the great persons, who have assembled here are kindly requested to test him and to concur in my decision or to reject it.’ All those present there then sat in meditation. Hujur Maharaj asked Mahatma Ram Chandraji to give Tavajjoh to them and to answer questions that may be asked by them.

Mahatma Raghubar Dayal ji used to say that this session of meditation was an extra-ordinary one. That experience was never again repeated. Initially there was a feeling of happiness. Then the thoughts started disappearing and then there was thoughtlessness. There was nothing except the remembrance of God. All the Great Masters of this Order appeared to be kindly present. Gradually light started appearing and then light alone was visible, nothing else was visible not even one’s own body. It appeared as if there is no earth and no sky but light alone everywhere, which had such an attraction that everyone was totally absorbed in it. This light appeared to be the real Master and the dearest one, a reverberation, which was very blissful and with which one desired to be completely united. Eyes were full of tears with the heart totally melted. After a little while the light disappeared and there was no reverberation either. There was a feeling of sense as well as unawareness, bliss as well as neutrality. It was like a mild inebriation. One did not desire to come out of this feeling or to open eyes. The feeling was beyond expression. This condition remained for long till Hujur Maharaj asked to stop the meditation. Slowly all of them opened their eyes and praised Mahatma Ram Chandraji stating, ‘He has not only achieved access up to the Sat-pad (station of the Truth-the highest destination) but he has merged himself completely in it. You (Hujur Maharaj) have prepared a replica of yourself, a wonder created by you.’ Thereafter one of the persons asked Mahatma Ram Chandraji to explain the true meaning of ‘Thanks.’ Mahatma Ram Chandraji explained that ‘to use things given by the God in an appropriate manner, in accordance with the Scriptures, is to pay ‘thanks’ to the Almighty.’ All those present in the assembly expressed satisfaction over this answer and approved of the decision of Hujur Maharaj to fully authorise and appoint Mahatma Ram Chandraji to be his successor.

Once Mahatma Ram Chandraji urged before Hujur Maharaj, ‘I am yours. If you permit me, I may adopt Islam.’ Hujur Maharaj outright rejected this idea remarking, ‘You should never think of such an absurd idea. Spiritualism does not need following of any particular religion. Customs and rituals are only the outer form of religion, which depend upon the place and social circumstances. Spirituality, however, is seeking the Truth and self-realisation that are the matters of soul, which is same in every one and above all these things. It is the duty of everyone to follow the customs and rituals of the country and the religion in which one is born. You are Hindu and, therefore you should follow the Hindu religion; I am a Muslim and, therefore, I should follow Islam. You should rise above these trivialities. Spirituality teaches large heartedness and not narrow mindedness. If you convert into a Muslim, you should consider yourself to be deprived of all relation with me.’

Once Hujur Maharaj and Mahatma Ram Chandraji went for a walk on Farukhabad-Fatehgarh Road. Mahatma Ram Chandraji was mentioning to Hujur Maharaj about his day-to-day problems etc. and Hujur Maharaj was listening to it very carefully. On the way there was a small culvert. Both of them sat on the parapet. Suddenly Hujur Maharaj was filled with emotions and divine love. He put his right hand on Mahatma Ram Chandraji’s shoulder and remarked, ‘You are very fortunate and dear to the God. You have very easily got this invaluable gift.’ Then he asked him to look towards the trees. Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to say that these words were very charismatic. He saw a divine light engulfing everything, which was blissful and attracting towards it. The entire creation, trees, walls, animals, men, everything seemed to be dancing in that light. It appeared that this light was the real life and the soul of everyone. It was the real objective and everything else was false. On being asked, Mahatma Ram Chandraji narrated this to Hujur Maharaj, who uttered, ‘ Thanks God. The path has not proved wrong. This light is your reality and your ultimate objective. Now I shall be in the background to help you. To lead you now will be unpardonable.’ Mahatma Ram Chandraji used to say that when I was going for walk the world was with me and when I was returning the world had been left behind forever. The worries and worldly desires were over forever and their place had been taken by the divine-love.

It is an incidence of 1929. Mahatma Ram Chandraji was working as Record Keeper in the office of Distt. Collector, Fatehgarh. An important file was misplaced and could not be located in spite of all efforts. Being the Record Keeper in-charge of the records, it was his responsibility to trace the file. In the evening at home he was thinking about the file that the face of a frightened clerk appeared before him. Mahatma Ram Chandraji understood the matter, went to that clerk’s residence and asked for the file. In fact that clerk had taken the file home for some work and had forgotten about it thereafter. Now he was afraid that the Collector would not pardon him. Mahatma Ram Chandraji promised him that he would not reveal his name to any one. The clerk then handed over the file to Mahatma Ram Chandraji, who produced it before the Collector but did not reveal the name of that clerk to him in spite of Collector’s insistence.

Around those days some Satsangis came to visit him. He got busy with them and in the process forgot to go to the Collectorate. By chance on that day the Commissioner was to inspect the office of the Collector. In the afternoon when it struck to him, he almost went running to the office. He enquired one of the staff members whether the inspection was over. That person was surprised and said, ‘Are you joking with me. You were yourself presenting all the files immediately on asking.’ Mahatma Ram Chandraji understood the matter that in his place his Master had attended to his duty. Mahatma Ram Chandraji was in tears. He submitted his resignation to the Collector and left the service for fully devoting himself to the mission of his Master.

Mahatma Ram Chandraji proceeded on his heavenly abode on 14 August 1931. His Samadhi is situated in Fatehgarh, UP.

A special mention needs to be made of two great Sufi Masters of the twentieth century AD, Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji and Thakur Ram Singhji, both belonging to the chain of Naqshbandi Sufis and Dr. Chandra Gupta, who received their blessings and carried their mission forward.

mahatma-radha-mohan-lalji

Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji

In respect of Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji Dr. Chandra Gupta, who was one of his disciples, used to say that he was a ‘Badshah-fakir’ who was both a Jalali saint (full of splendour), as well as a Jamali saint (full of elegance). Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji discovered new centers of spiritual energy in human body. He used to say that the Scriptures do not mention all the chakras and not all the occult knowledge is given out at one time. As the humanity progresses, more and more knowledge is revealed. The whole of one’s Life may not be long enough to activate all the centers of energy. However, in this Order, all the chakras are activated in this very life through meditation. With the approval of his father (Mahatma Raghubar Dayal Ji) and his Master (Maulana Abdul Gani Khan) Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji made much improvement in the method of meditation.

In regard to Sufism Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji, a great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order, used to say, ‘Sufism is a way of life. It is neither a religion, nor a philosophy. There are Hindu Sufis, Muslim Sufis, and Christian Sufis. My revered Guru Maharaj was a Muslim.’ He also said that the true meaning of spirituality must be understood; but it cannot be understood completely but only partly. The greater part is beyond understanding. As far as we live in this world and as far as this world is with us, we understand it. Beyond that there is no understanding anymore but Realisation.

Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji has said that in the Naqshbandi Order, the Hriday Chakra (the mystique center of Heart) is used mainly, which is the center of love and when it is activated, such force, such power flows through it, that one forgets everything. Sanyasis mainly work through Agya Chakra (the energy center lying in between the eyebrows) but there is not much love in Sanyasis. By activating the Hriday Chakra, Love is created by the Master with his spiritual power. The result is that the whole work of awakening, activating is done by one Chakra, which gradually opens up all the other Chakras. The Hriday Chakra is the leader and the leader does everything.

Ms. Irina Tweedie, who came to India to get instructions in Yoga, had the fortune of spending a few years in the company of Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji. She was asked to maintain a diary, which has been published in the form of a book titled ‘Daughter of Fire’. She returned to London, where she introduced the Naqshbandi Sufi way. Later, a center by the name ‘Golden Sufi Center’ was formed with the objective of making the teachings of the Naqshbandi Sufi way available to the seekers.

In her book ‘Daughter of Fire’, she has mentioned, ‘I hoped to get instructions in Yoga, expected wonderful teachings, but what the teacher did was mainly to force me to face the darkness within myself, and it almost killed me.

In other words he made me ‘descend into hell’, the cosmic drama enacted in every soul as soon as it dares to lift its face to the Light.

It was done very simply, by using violent reproof and even aggression. My mind was kept in a state of confusion to the extent of being ‘switched off.’ I was beaten down in every sense till I had to come to terms with that in me, which I kept rejecting all my life. It is surprising how classical method of training, devised perhaps thousands of years ago, is similar to the modern psychological techniques; even dream analysis has a place in it.’

takhur-ram-singhji

Thakur Ram Singhji

Thakur Ram Singhji established the ideals of Sufi conduct and devotion by setting his example. He was born on 3rd September 1898 in the village Manoharpura in a Raulot Bhati family of Rajputs. His father Thakur Mangal Singh ji was a religious and devoted person. He served the Jaipur state in the capacity of the ‘Guardian of the Fort’ (Kiledar). The then King, Maharaj Madho Singh ji had a lot of regards for him. Thakur Ram Singhji’s mother also was a very religious and pious lady.

The religious bent of the mind of parents had its influence on the son-Thakur Ram Singhji. Thakur Mangal Singh ji used to obtain glimpse of the Couple Lord Ram and Sita in meditation. He once mentioned this to his son, which aroused a desire in his son also to obtain a glimpse of Lord Ram. He, thus, right from the childhood got deeply interested in religion.

Thakur Ram Singhji was admitted to the Nobles School in Jaipur, where he learnt Urdu, Persian and English besides Hindi. Later he was employed in the Police Deptt. of Jaipur State. He joined as a constable and through his honesty, sincerity and hard work rose to the post of ‘Thanedar’ (Station In charge or Sub-Inspector of Police) before retiring from the police service in the year 1944 at the age of 46 years to devote himself completely for the mission of his Master.

The Police Department those days was known for its atrocities with hunters and shoes decorating the walls of Police Stations. Thakur Ram Singhji, however, was an exception, who treated all, including those locked up in his Station, with all humility and dignity. He would cook his food himself and would offer the same first to those in the lock-up, before eating himself. On tours often he spent his own money for the food for his subordinates. He would not allow them to use any unfair means or to ask any one to arrange for their needs. He did not even hesitate in cleaning the work place. He had developed a habit of refraining from accepting any service from others but he himself always served others with no expectation what so ever.

Bribe was unknown to him and he would not let any of his colleagues to indulge in any corrupt practices. He never indulged in beating or applying force against any accused. His cordial behaviour had made his personality so impressive that even the cruel criminals were not left unmoved and accepted their guilt voluntarily. He had such a firm faith in the divine order that even in the toughest situation he never lost his cool, nor he ever got disappointed. He always followed the path of his duty with utmost simplicity and self-confidence. He did not allow his sub-ordinates or any one else to carry even his luggage. If any one offered him lift, he would insist on payment of the fare or otherwise not to take lift. If someone refused to accept the fare, he will insist on being dropped back from the point from where he was given the lift and thus compelled one to accept the payment.

Thakur Ram Singhji never used any force or coercion or induced any accused. He was a man of integrity and courage, always standing for truth and honesty. Often he had to come to Jaipur for appearing in the Court. On the days, when he used to go to his residence in Sanganer, he did not claim the Dearness Allowance. He always spent money with great care and the money thus saved was spent for helping others. If any counterfeit coin came to his hand, he used to bury that under the ground. He never used any improper method for any purpose. Until he was fully convinced, he never took anyone as guilty and produced a guilty in the Court only after he had gathered all evidence.

He had become a legendary figure during his tenure in the Police Department. No one ever expected such a person to be serving in the Police Department. The influence of his personality was also visible on his camel, which, it is said, also did not eat anything offered by others. It had become famous for him that he would not drink water, even from a well, unless he had paid for it and had left some money there.

Thakur Ram Singhji had a heart full of compassion. He took a lot of interest in growing trees and in feeding birds. He turned his village green. Even in the compounds of Police Station where he was posted, he grew lots of trees and looked after them. If anyone damaged trees, he used to feel pained. Feeding birds was his daily routine. In Sawai-Madhopur, birds even used to pick up raisins from his hands. A part of his income was regularly given for the use of poor and this was done so secretly that no one would know of this.

Police in Jaipur State those days used camels for riding. The Sepoy in-charge of a camel was known as ‘Shutur Sawar’ (or camel-rider). He used to get a separate allowance for the maintenance of the camel. Thakur Ram Singhji, however, used not only to feed the Shutur Sawar but also the camel from his own pocket. One of such Shutur Sawar who had the fortune of working with Thakur Ram Singhji mentioned this about him: ‘What do you talk of Ram Singh ji Bhati. He was a noble Thanedar, a living god. On tours he used to eat only after all were fed. Not only human beings but until the camel also had been fed, he did not take food himself.’

One Shri Kishan Chandra Bhargava who was PWI in the Railways gave him a photograph of Mahatma Ram Chandraji. He was posted in Palsana those days. He started meditating on that photograph and started receiving spiritual radiations. He wrote a letter to Mahatma Ram Chandraji expressing his inability to personally visit him. Quick came the reply. Mahatma Ram Chandraji wrote back to him that he himself was coming to Jaipur and would meet him then. A few days later Mahatma Ram Chandraji arrived and when he saw Thakur Ram Singh, he remarked, ‘Ram Singh, you are exactly the same as I had seen you’, though they had never met before. Mahatma Ram Chandraji stayed in Jaipur for three days and during this stay he also visited Manoharpura. Thakur Ram Singhji used to say that his condition after his first meeting with Mahatma Ram Chandraji was explained by a couplet sang by the tongawala on his return in a tonga:

‘Ajab tere ishq ka yeh asar dekhtan hoon,

Ki tarakki pe darde jigar dekhtan hoon,

Samaya hai jabse tu meri nazar mein,

Jidhar dekhtan hoon tujhe dekhtan hoon.’

(I see a strange effect of your love that the pain of love in my heart is ever growing. Ever since I have seen you, wherever I see, I see you alone.)

Thakur Ram Singhji used to say that this couplet exactly described his condition. In the first meeting itself he had become ‘one with his Master.’ When after three days Mahatma Ram Chandraji Maharaj was returning back, Thakur Ram Singhji presented him a bouquet of roses. Mahatma Ram Chandraji blessed him to be a ‘Fanafil-Murid’ i.e. ‘a disciple with whom his Master has merged’ and that his fame would spread like the smell of roses.

His devotion and his merger with his Master were such that many a times he forgot his own existence. At times he could not even recall his name. Once he was to give evidence in the Court. When asked for his name, he could not recollect his name. The Advocate for the Police reminded him of his name. The Judge also was surprised to see such a person.

He was a man of few words and did never speak a lie. Only once did he speak a lie in his life, in Sawai Madhopur to save a Police Constable and he used to say that his Master turned this lie too into the truth. Whatever he had said thinking it to be a lie, had turned out to be the truth.

The saintly behaviour of Thakur Ram Singh left an unforgettable impression on every one who came in his contact. Many officers from the Police Department were deeply impressed by him, some of whom changed their way of living. These included Dy. Supdt. of Police Kushal Singh ji and Supdt. of Police Mool Singh ji.

Dy. SP Kushal Singh Rajawat was a colleague of Thakur Ram Singhji. They used to study in the same school in their childhood. They also had their Police training together in the Police Lines, Fateh Tiba, Jaipur. Kushal Singh ji was the first person who had the opportunity of having the benefit of Satsang with Thakur Ram Singhji. Shri Rajawat was an honest and straightforward officer. As both Thakur Ram Singhji and Shri Rajawat had lot in common, their friendship grew day-by-day. Shri Rajawat however, had only one bad habit of drinking. He was born in a royal family of Mahalan and it was common in that environment to gather friends and relatives and start drinking right from the evening through night. Thakur Ram Singhji one day saw him doing so. He politely told him not to drink. Shri Rajawat, however, laughed it away and in the evening started drinking. After some time Thakur Ram Singhji once again told him not to drink. Shri Rajawat retorted, ‘You are not aware of the fun of drinking, as you have never taken it. Drink one day, the sky will come down to the earth.’ Thakur Ram Singhji replied, ‘I do drink, but without spending any money and it is much more inebriating.’ Shri Rajawat was surprised and enquired whether there was any such drink. Thakur Ram Singhji invited him to come in the evening to taste the same.

The same evening Shri Rajawat visited Thakur Ram Singhji who asked him to wash his hands and feet. He did so and then sat before Thakur Ram Singhji. They started talking and Shri Rajawat started getting inebriated. His eyes closed and voice silenced. He forgot about himself. A divine light engulfed him deep within. Such bliss encompassed him that his life changed. When his eyes opened, he saw Thakur Ram Singhji smiling. Shri Rajawat caught hold of his feet. It is said that Shri Rajawat continuously for seven days–seven nights had this feeling. His friends started asking him whether he was drinking even during the day. Shri Rajawat was the first person to receive the grace of Thakur Ram Singhji. He never drank thereafter. With the passage of time his fame also travelled far and wide and reached the ears of Young Sahab, IGP, Jaipur, who started calling him the second Ram Singh.

Shri Mool Singh Shaikhawat was the Supdt. of Police for Jaipur city for long. Whenever Thakur Ram Singhji used to visit Jaipur, he generally stayed with him, which brought both of them quite closer. Mool Singh ji was a cheerful person and used to think Police Service to be a ‘tree full of fruits’ that could be shaken any time to fill the pockets. Often he used to tell Thakur Ram Singh, ‘What kind of an officer are you. You have not made any money even in police service.’

Mool Singh ji was a strongly built person and a daring officer. He had earned a name for himself in the Jaipur State as a brave officer. Thieves and dacoits used to shiver listening to his name. Once a dreaded dacoit was surrounded by a Police party but no one dared to catch hold of him fearing for one’s life as the dacoit could have attacked the Policeman not caring for his own life. Mool Singh ji, all by himself came forward, challenged the dacoit and caught hold of him from behind. Such a brave person, however, fell a victim to drinking which had overpowered him. Mool Singh ji used to feel sorry and helpless, as he could not restrain himself from drinking.

Once he mentioned about his inability to get rid of this habit to Thakur Ram Singh. Thakur Ram Singhji told him, ‘Kotwal Sahab (SP Sahab), there is one more inebriation, which is more powerful than liquor. The inebriation of liquor has ups and downs but this inebriation once on would never be down.’ Mool Singh ji requested him ‘Thanedar Sahab, if an affectionate and kind person like you cannot take care of me, who else would do it for me. Kindly give me also a bit of the inebriant that keeps you on.’

The arrow had hit the target. The same evening both of them set facing each other on a wooden Deewan. The meditation started. After about one hour when Shri Mool Singh ji’s eyes opened, he said with folded hands ‘Today you have given me that nectar which has made me forget myself.’

SP Mool Singh ji later used to describe his experience in these words, ‘I felt as if waves of bliss were rocking me. I had no sense of time and was totally engulfed by that bliss. When (after meditation) I started moving, I was trembling, which had never happened to me before even after consuming a bottle of liquor. I do not know what that godly man had done to me in a day that changed my life. The habit of drinking was over for ever and I started passing my time in remembering the Almighty.’

Thakur Ram Singhji had become a living legend in the Police Department. His reputation as an honest and sincere officer with absolute integrity had reached far and wide in the entire Jaipur State. Even the Courts were not left untouched from it. The Nazim-Ikram Hussain of Shaikhawati was also impressed by him and to such an extent that if Thakur Ram Singhji presented any inquiry report before him, he would deliver his judgment based on that report without any further investigation. He would not even call many witnesses. Those days, the Nazim of a Nizamat was considered to be a very senior officer for both civil and criminal matters. In one such case the Nazim Ikram Hussain of Jhunjhunu, announced a sentence against a thief only on the basis of the statement of Thakur Ram Singhji. An appeal was filed against this order in the Chief Court of Jaipur State. The famous Chief Justice Shri Sheetla Prasad Bajpai of Jaipur State heard this matter. After hearing both the sides, Chief Justice Bajpai maintained the sentence, disagreeing with the defense argument that a person cannot be punished on the basis of a statement of a Police Officer alone and that there was no provision for such an action in the Criminal law. He discarded this argument stating, ‘Thakur Ram Singh in this case has made The statement. Those who made Criminal Procedure Code had not imagined of such a Thanedar whose statement carries more weight than the provisions of the CrPC.’

Once Thakur Ram Singhji was proceeding for Reengus from Jaipur. He had hardly reached the Railway Station that the train started moving. Somehow he could manage to board the train but could not purchase the ticket. At Chomu-Samod Railway Station, he met the TTI, explained him the matter and requested him to issue a ticket, and if thought fit charge him double the fare, as per the Railway rules. The TTI, however, told him to be comfortable and that he would do the needful. At Reengus Station again Thakur Ram Singhji requested the TTI to issue the ticket. The TTI knew him well and used to respect him as an ideal person. He somehow managed not to issue the ticket in spite of his insistence. Seeing no other way out, Thakur Ram Singhji came to Khatu Shyamji where he was posted. After sometime, he was to go to Jaipur. He came to Reengus Railway Station and asked his camel-rider to buy two tickets for Jaipur. The Camel-rider was confused and could not understand why was he asking for two tickets. However, he bought the tickets and handed them over to Thakur Ram Singhji, who kept one ticket carefully in his pocket and torn away the other ticket then and there. A person knowing him was standing near-by. He asked him about it. Thakur Ram Singhji smiled and said, ‘I have paid the money due to the Railways.’

A young man from Shaikhawati used to visit Thakur Ram Singhji at City Palace, Jaipur. Once when he reached City Palace, he was not available. Whenever Thakur Ram Singhji used to go out of Jaipur, he used to indicate this on a slate. The young man noticed that Thakur Ram Singhji had written on the slate that he is going to his village, but it was not mentioned when will he return. The young man was upset. When he was going back, he came across an acquaintance, a Police Officer. He also did not know the address of the village of Thakur Ram Singhji but he recalled that opposite Jaipur Railway Station and near the Old Powerhouse, Shri Har Narayan Saxena resides, who may perhaps know the address of Thakur Ram Singhji’s village. Next morning the young man reached Saxena Sahab’s house where Satsang was about to start. The young man also participated and sat for the meditation. When he opened his eyes after the meditation was over, he found to his surprise Thakur Ram Singhji sitting over there. Saxena Sahab also noticed him, welcomed him and requested him to bless all those present. The Satsang continued for some more time in the presence of Thakur Ram Singhji. When he was about to leave, he called the young man, took him to a corner and told him, ‘I have come here because you remembered me.’

One Satsangi mentioned an incidence concerning Thakur Ram Singhji in his diary as under: In the diary he has referred Thakur Ram Singhji as ‘Ram-Mahashay.’

“11 June, 1963. It is evening; Ram Mahashay is sitting quietly on the floor with a pacifying expression on his face. Satsangis are enjoying his company. One by one all of them left.

Today is Tuesday. Satsang takes place on Tuesdays at Judge Sahab’s residence. Ram Mahashay is reminded of Tuesday. He says ‘Come on, we shall go to Judge Sahab’s place.’ From City Palace, walked on foot to Subhash Chowk at Judge Sahab’s residence.

It is summers. The Satsang is being held at the open roof on second floor. The entire roof is occupied by Satsangis. Ram Mahashay climbed up the stairs and as he was about to sit in the rear that Judge Sahab spotted him. Judge Sahab stood up with folded hands and with him all other Satsangis also stood up. Seeing this Ram Mahashay very politely requested ‘Please take your place. There is no need to get up in His court.’

Judge Sahab smilingly replied, ‘If a courtier of His court comes, one has to stand up.’ By then Judge Sahab had reached near Ram Mahashay, who for some time with folded hands looked at Judge Sahab. This was a rare scene to be witnessed. He was humility personified, which filled the heart with an unexplainable joy. A couplet of Saint Kabir occurred in the mind:

‘Kabir chera sant ka, dasan ka pardas,

Kabir aise ho raha, jyo paon tale ghas.’

Judge Sahab requested Ram Mahashay to sit in the front but he did not agree and sat in the rear behind all Satsangis. Judge Sahab also sat down there and requested all Satsangis to turn towards Ram Mahashay. There was silence for some time. These moments of silence were more valuable than any spiritual discourse. Every one was quiet and Ram Mahashay was getting absorbed deep within. The Satsang went on like this for sometime.

Ram Mahashay participates like this only at times. His arrival had suddenly sparkled everything. A little later Judge Sahab requested him to say something for the benefit of those present.

Ram Mahashay told a story and then mentioned that one should try and bring about his wife to think alike and make her a companion. Then there was a silence for sometime. Thereafter he said, ‘The One we are searching is inside us. One has to develop love for Him. If we move two steps towards Him, He moves four steps towards us, as He is the Param-Pita (creator of all). One has to look within and develop love for Him. His remembrance should be continuous.”

chandra-gupta

Dr. Chandra Gupta

Dr. Chandra Gupta from his childhood was inclined towards spiritualism. He used to worship Lord Hanuman, in his heart, right from the early childhood days. He also visited many saints but his destiny was the lotus feet of his Guru Bhagwan, Mahatma Shri Radha Mohan Lal ji. He received spiritual help from Sant Sawan Singh ji and Late Shri Ram Sahayji of Jaipur, who remained bachelor throughout his life. Shri Ram Sahayji was a dedicated person who lived in his neighborhood and used to spend much of his time in reading the Ramayana. Dr. Chandra Gupta used to listen to the Ramayana and imbibed this virtue in him.

During his early days when he lived in a house in Baba Harish Chandra Marg, Dr. Chandra Gupta used to salute Hanumanji in the temple on the Nahargarh Road. He was blessed with a ‘Siddhi’ by which he would know the ‘number’ that will win the ‘Satta’ (a sort of gamble) on the next day. After a few days, he realised this and prayed the Lord to take away that ‘Siddhi’ from him and to bless him with ‘His’ true love. From that day, this ‘Siddhi’ disappeared.

It was some time in the late fifties that Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal ji Sahab accepted Dr. Chandra Gupta as his disciple. Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal ji Sahab used to live in Kanpur. It was not possible for Dr. Chandra Gupta to visit him frequently. He visited Kanpur only a few times. Dr. Chandra Gupta those days used to practice homeopathy. He had his dispensary, which he visited daily in the mornings and evenings. One evening he was in his dispensary with Shri Sagar Chand ji advocate who was one of the disciples of Mahatma Chaturbhuj Sahaiji, a khalifa of Mahatma Ram Chandra ji Maharaj. Thakur Ram Singh ji came to the dispensary and said, ‘Doctor Sahab, doctors can be found easily but not the patients.’ Sagarchandji understood the hint and told Dr. Chandra Gupta, ‘Thakur Sahab has invited you. You should visit him.’ The real meaning of these words was that the saints themselves search the true seekers and help them to achieve their objective.

Although Dr. Chandra Gupta was initiated by Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal ji, Thakur Ram Singh ji himself on his own came looking for Dr. Chandra Gupta to bless him with his grace and to take him further on the path of spirituality. The saints do not discriminate and they come forward to help the devotees. Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal ji Sahab in this regard wrote to Dr. Chandra Gupta that this is what a brotherly behavior is. In another letter he wrote: “Shri Kunwar Ram Singh ji is a devotee. He had the fortune of spending time in the company of Great Masters of this line. His heart always remains completely filled with the divine love. There is not much correspondence with him but he always remains in my thoughts. It is well established that love can never be kept secret.”

Dr. Chandra Gupta used to visit Thakur Ram Singh ji almost every day. He was serving in the AG’s office, Jaipur and the office timings were 10 A.M. to 5 P.M. He used to go to office on his old bicycle. After returning from office and taking his dinner, he used to go to the City Palace, Jaipur, where Thakur Ram Singh ji usually stayed, away from his family in Manoharpura, Sanganer about 15 km from the City Palace.

Means of transport were limited those days. From his village Manoharpura, Thakur Ram Singh ji used to walk on foot up to Sanganer bus-stand, come to Ajmeri Gate by bus and from Ajmeri gate again he used to walk on foot to City Palace with his bag hanging on his shoulder. His eldest son, Bhai Sahab Hari Singh ji was in the service of the then His Highness King of Jaipur, who had allotted him an accommodation in the City Palace. Thakur Ram Singh ji stayed at City Palace, Jaipur so that devotees like Dr. Chandra Gupta were not put to inconvenience and could visit him for meditation. Not many people, however, knew about him. Thakur Ram Singh ji did not reveal himself on many people. Not even those who were close to him knew about his spiritual attainments.

Maulvi Hidayat Ali Sahab’s grandson, Maulvi Abdur Rahim Sahab, also was a great Sufi saint, greatly revered in the Muslim society, not only in Rajasthan but all-over the country and abroad. Thakur Ram Singh ji once asked Dr. Chandra Gupta to visit him. He then used to live at Baba Harish Chandra Marg and the residence of Maulvi Sahab was hardly about a kilometer from our house. He went to see him, saluted him and told him that my Master had asked me to visit you. There was not much conversation between them and he returned back. After a few days, while Dr. Chandra Gupta was passing through Khejre Ka Rasta, he met Maulvi Sahab on the way. Maulvi Sahab took Dr. Chandra Gupta with him to his residence and asked him “What has your Master said, today.” Dr. Chandra Gupta was very bold and a firm devotee to his Master. He followed the instruction of his Master to the hilt. On the first occasion his Master had asked him to visit Maulvi Sahab. Dr. Chandra Gupta had visited him and had returned back without any further inter-action. This time he had no such instruction and told the same to Maulvi Sahab. Maulvi Sahab then asked him “Maango kya Maangte ho (ask me whatever you want).” He kept quiet, as he did not want to ask for anything from anyone except his Master. Maulvi Sahab repeated for a second time and then for a third time. Dr. Chandra Gupta then considered this to be disrespect if he did not answer to Maulvi Sahab this time. He enquired “Would you give me, whatever I wish.” Maulvi Sahab told him, “Today the sky can come on the earth, ask me, whatever you wish, the Almighty will fulfill it.” Dr. Chandra Gupta requested to give him a few minutes. For 2-3 minutes he meditated upon his Master and then told Maulvi Sahab “kindly fill me with the love of my Master.” Maulvi Sahab was very pleased. He embarrassed him, took his hand in his own hand and told him, “From today I am also your Master.” Not only he showered his love and blessings on Dr. Chandra Gupta but also on the entire family and Satsangis whom he took to him.

At the highest level of spirituality, the saints do not distinguish between their disciples and others; they do not discriminate on grounds of caste, creed or religion. The spring of love flows inhibited, even a drop of which drenches one completely who has the fortune of getting it on him.

In the beginning Thakur Ram Singh ji had asked Dr. Chandra Gupta not to tell anyone about him. Dr. Chandra Gupta, however, took some seekers to Thakur Ram Singh ji. One day when Dr. Chandra Gupta went to visit him, Thakur Ram Singh ji was sitting on the floor and a chair was lying by the side. He asked Dr. Chandra Gupta to sit in the chair. He sat in the chair for a moment and then sat down. Thakur Ram Singh ji asked him, ‘Why have you sat down when I had asked you to sit in the chair. Tell me what punishment should be awarded to you.’ Dr. Chandra Gupta replied, ‘I sat in the chair to comply with your order and got down to observe the etiquettes, showing you the proper respect.’ Thakur Ram Singh ji then asked him, ‘I had asked you not to tell anyone about me, but you brought to me so and so etc. What punishment should be awarded to you.’ Dr. Chandra Gupta replied, ‘Kindly tell me that the punishment is meant for me and not for those, whom I have brought to you.’ He said, ‘Yes, the punishment is only for you.’ Dr. Chandra Gupta then said, ‘Saja wohi jo mijaje yaar me aaye. Lekin soch lijiye jahan mein whon wahan aap hain, or jahan aap hain wahan mein whon (Award the punishment that you may like. But kindly keep in mind that you are in my heart and I am in your heart). Thakur Ram Singh ji was very pleased with this answer. He embarrassed him and said, ‘Dr. Sahab from today all your wrong doings are forgiven.’

Vishnu Singh ji, the youngest son of Thakur Ram Singh ji was a family man but he renounced his family and joined the Nath Sampradaya. He started living in a forest with his Guruji, wearing their attire and Kundals (earrings). Seeing the plight of his family, Dr. Chandra Gupta one day reached there and asked Vishnu Singh ji to join back his family but he did not agree. Dr. Chandra Gupta then told his Guruji to ask him to go back to his family. When they did not agree, he forcefully took Vishnu Singh ji with him, breaking the Kundals worn by him. His Guruji asked, ‘Dr. Sahab, do you know what sin have you committed. Breaking the Kundals is like breaking a Shivalinga. Do you know who Shiva is. Dr. Chandra Gupta said, ‘yes, I know. I am the Shiva.’ He the asked, ‘Do you know, who Brahma is.’ Dr. Chandra Gupta said, ‘yes, I know. I am the Brahma.’ Like this the dialogue went on for some time. His Guruji kept on taking the names of various gods and Dr. Chandra Gupta kept on saying, ‘I am the one.’ At last Guruji taking some water in his hand said, ‘Dr. Sahab, I curse you that you will die in seven days.’ In the evening Dr. Chandra Gupta narrated the incident to his Master Thakur Ram Singh ji, who said, “Bus, itni si baat par shraap de diya. Yeh nahi dekha ki yeh to mast hai (Oh! on such a trifle matter he has cursed you. He did not see that he was cursing a person who was totally engrossed in his Master). And on the seventh day Vishnu Singh ji’s Guru himself expired. Vishnu Singh ji, however, joined back the Nath Sampradaya later.

Once an acquaintance of Thakur Ram Singh ji, for whom he had lot of regards, was taken seriously ill. Thakur Ram Singh ji went to see him in the hospital and took Dr. Chandra Gupta along with him. In the hospital Thakur Ram Singh ji went alone inside the room leaving Dr. Chandra Gupta behind. He prayed there for him. When he came out, he said, ‘Dr. Sahab, I have seen him. Give him medicine. If you want, you may see him.’ Dr. Chandra Gupta replied, ‘Maharaj when you have already seen him, there is no need for me to see him.’ He then gave him some medicine, as ordered by his Master. Within two days he was all right. This was on the one hand an example of the humility of Thakur Ram Singh ji, who wanted to hide his act and give the credit to his dear disciple. On the other hand his disciple had a firm faith in his Master and followed his words to the hilt. His Master had said, ‘I have seen him….If you want, you may see him.’ For Dr. Chandra Gupta there was no question of any need to see the patient as his Master had already seen him and he only had to follow his orders to ‘give him medicine’.

Towards his last days Thakur Ram Singh ji once told Dr. Chandra Gupta, “You are my blood now. Whatever you were to receive from the elders’ house (Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal ji Sahab), I have got it for you. Whatever I had to give you, I have given it to you. Now carry forward this mission.”

Dr. Chandra Gupta lived till 17 August 1991. His Samadhi is situated at C-47, Sethi Nagar, Jaipur.

Mentioned below are some of the experiences of Dr. Chandra Gupta, in his own words, which he used to write in his dairy:

(i) In my childhood, when I was in Rohtak, I got an attack of Plague. There was no chance of survival. In a state of unconsciousness, it appeared to me that my back was lying on a sword and many people had gathered around to beat me with sticks. There was no one to save me. It was a scene that depicted that one reaps the harvest that one sows. Just then a saint in causal body appeared, whose charm was beyond description. He took me off the sword. All those who were standing around ran away. Thereafter the saint also disappeared, but left behind his memory in my mind forever. When I regained consciousness, the disease was no more. I had the fortune to have a glimpse of that saint twice more in my life.

(ii) Bikaner-1942: I was blessed with two sons (twins), who were named Rajkumar and Ramkumar. They had a peculiar circular mark made of hair on their forehead. One night that saint appeared in my dream and asked me to give both the children to him. When I refused, he asked me to accompany him. I argued that if I accompany him, who would look after the children. The saint said, ‘A child who was born on a boat in river and at the same time his mother expired, who looked after him would look after your family also.’ I had no answer to it. After 10-15 days both the children passed away within a week. At the time of the death of the younger one of them, I saw a golden light emanating from his nose rising to about 2-2 ½ feet height and moving towards the sky. When I returned after cremation I was very sad and lied down on a cot. It was daytime but I got fast asleep. I saw a forest through which was passing a road with dense trees on both the sides with stars shining on them. I felt very pleased. When I proceeded a little ahead on the road, I saw a hut of a Mahatma. His subtle body was being heated in a fry pan and then taken out and beaten on a stone. The Mahatma, however, felt no pain. He said, ‘Today all my past deeds have been fully accounted for. Now I shall not be born again. My cycle of rebirth is over.’ He told his name as ‘Kalyan Chand, who was my elder brother. Thereafter I saw a river in which was flowing milky water over which that saint was sitting along with my both the sons. They said to me, ‘After one year from today, our brother will take birth in your family. He will bear a tilak mark on his forehead and will remain with you. His name is Krishna Kumar.’

(iii) Jaipur-1951-52: I was passing through Chandpole bazaar for my residence. Some one coughed at me. I developed a fear and fell ill. Slowly it turned into TB as diagnosed by doctors. I was sad and feeling that there was no one to help me and my family. One day I was praying the Almighty that His desire alone be fulfilled. I saw a dream that a Mahapurush (great person) appeared in the attire of a doctor. He operated upon me and replaced three bones in my right chest. It was about three in the night. I got up and took a hot water bath. I had been cured. This made me to believe that this is how the Almighty helps His people.

(iv) Jaipur-1952-53: The Station of Subtle Body: This station is under the control of Dharmaraj. He rules over the physical and the subtle body. Reward or punishment is given according to one’s deeds. No one can interfere in this. One has to bear the brunt of his deeds. Rarely one can cross this place. Only through the help of His Master, one can get through this place. I once saw that in a dark night I was passing through a street, which was closed at the other end. I entered into a house and reached the other side, which was another world. There was dim light and peace everywhere. Every thing there was taking place without speaking, through will. ……..When I moved further, I reached one of the four gates of that place. The Gate in charge was a tailor. I was presented before him. He said that I had crossed the bounds of that place. He gave me permission to travel further to another place saying, ‘His life is extended by thirty years so that he returns after completing his yoga in this life. Further extension can be given, if necessary.’

(v) I used to read the Ramayana. In the Uttarkand there are the following couplets:

“Indriya Dwar Jarokha Nana, Tahan Tahan Sur Bathe Kar Thana,

Aavat Dekhahin Vishay Bayari, Te Dradhi Dehi Kapari Ughari,

Jab So Prabhanjan Ur Guhan Jaain, Tabahin Deep Vigyan Bujhai,

Granthi Na Chooti Mita So Prakasa, Buddhi Vikal Bhai Vishay Batasa,

Indriya Suranah Na Gyan Sohai, Vishay Bhog Par Priti Sadai,

Vishay Sameer Buddhi Krit Bhori,Tehi Vidhi Deep Ko Bar Bahori.”

(This in brief meant that one is slave of desires. As one progresses on the way of spirituality, materialistic attractions try to pull him down)

When I used to cross the above couplets, I used to get upset and used to lose interest in reading the Ramayana any further. One day I expressed my fear to Guru Bhagwan Thakur Ram Singh ji. Ramayana was not there. He asked me to narrate it but I did not remember the couplets. He asked me when shall I reach at that couplet, I answered that I do not know. He said, ‘The Almighty may help you understand its meaning.’

Three-four days later, a lady came for treatment at my dispensary in the morning. About half a minute before her arrival, I had an attack of lust. Simultaneously my heart also was full of remembrance of Guru Bhagwan. I was completely shaken. After giving her medicine, I closed the dispensary, reached home and narrated the incidence to my wife. I was sad due to this incidence, which repeated for three days. I was passing through the same experience all these days. On the fourth day my wife said, ‘It is not your fault. Today I shall accompany you.’ By that time Guru Bhagwan arrived at our residence. On inquiry, I narrated the entire episode. He asked both of us to sit in meditation. I felt as if some one pulled out a black looking thing from my heart and started running with it. I followed him but could not succeed to catch hold of him. After meditation Guru Maharaj asked me, “You could not get back that thing.” I said, ‘Yes, Sir.’ Thus, Guru Maharaj explained me the real meaning of that couplet and helped me cross that stage without falling a prey to it. This is his grace.

(vi) 10-3-1970. Once I saw a very wide spread desert, every particle of which was shining in the light of moon, as if the waves were dancing in the ocean. Everywhere it was the same scene. Moonlit night and my subtle body; besides that there was nothing except peace everywhere. It appeared to be a delusion. A little later I saw a number of souls, golden in colour but small in size, which were dancing. My subtle body also started dancing with them. It was very pleasant. Anahat nad also was resounding at its full strength. An angel then appeared and said to me, ‘Your assignment is over. Now you should give up your body.’ I asked for a day’s time. I heard, ‘Now this mission will be run by Bhaisahab Narayan Singh ji and Krishna Kumar. The mission will work in two parts. (On 15 march 1985, Hajrat Abdur Rahim Sahab has bestowed the full authorisation on Shri Krishna Kumar (eldest son of Dr. Chandra Gupta), on behalf of Thakur Ram Singh ji. Bhaisahab Narayan Singh ji (son of Thakur Ram Singh ji) was authorised by Mataji.)

(vii) Once I visited Guru Maharaj at City Palace. It was morning time and Guru Maharaj was about to take bath. I sat before him and immediately entered into a vision. I saw lots of stars, which were brighter than even the Moon and the Sun, falling from the sky. I was frightened and thought that I was dying. When I gained a little consciousness I felt relief. Thereafter I saw an ocean, which had no end, filled with red-coloured water with strong waves. To make me feel comfortable, Guru Bhagwan showed me a bird playing with the water of the ocean. My fear was lessened. Then I saw myself lying on the waves, which had calmed down. I saw golden light falling on me from far away, which had engulfed me from all around. My own strength had vanished and that light was governing all my activities. A thought occurred to me that this light was my Guru Bhagwan.

(viii) December-1972. Once Shri Durgadan ji and I went to Shri Mool Raj Tondon’s residence. Shri Mool Raj Tondon was a freedom fighter and my fellow disciple. He had been operated upon for hernia and one of his kidneys had also been removed. He also was suffering with high blood pressure. We all set in meditation. Shri Durgadan ji and I saw Tondon Sahab’s Manipur chakra (one of the mystique centers of energy) getting activated. It emitted a spherical beam of golden light. The rays were falling on Shri Mool Raj Tondon, as if his wounds were being cured. Durgadanji could not bear the heat and came out to have some fresh air. Shri Mool Raj Tondon in spite of bad health survived till 1978.

(ix) 26-6-1973. I was talking to a person in the Record room of my office. Some one asked, ‘Has any one seen the God.’ I uttered, ‘yes.’ In the night I felt that some invisible power had cut my body into pieces by a sword. I was, however, surprised that not a single piece had fallen down, nor was I feeling any pain. Just then Guru Bhagwan appeared in his subtle body, touched my entire body with his hands and said, ‘Thanks God, all your organs are in tact and there is no mark of cut.’ By then the sword converted into a beam of light and started advancing towards me to severe my head. I also started running to save myself. The sword was following me but could not touch me. I had realised the mistake of my ego. Next day I requested that man in the office to forgive me for my vanity. He was deeply impressed. This is how I was made to pass through this stage. Hajrat Mansoor had to suffer bodily but in my case my Master very kindly allowed me to experience it through my subtle body as my physical presence was required for the mission’s work.

(x) 5-11-1982. I saw that a train left me at a station. I came out of the station. The station was in the city itself. It was evening and lamps were lit in all the shops. I was walking on the pavement on the right side of the road. It was quiet everywhere. While walking I saw a shop, whose owner was a tailor. He had a medium built brown coloured dog with long hairs over its body. The dog was sitting quietly, but as the dog saw me, it pounced on me and grabbed my right hand in its jaws. It started bleeding. When the owner of the dog saw it, he opened the mouth of the dog but I could not take my arm out of the dog’s mouth. By then my arm had become immobile. Just then another great person appeared there who took my arm out of the dog’s mouth. The dog then said in human voice, ‘He was a good Sufi saint in his last birth. He, however, killed me without any reason.’ Hearing this from his mouth, I caught hold of the dog’s feet and requested for forgiveness. He forgave me. With the blessing of the tailor and the dog I saw my last birth. I saw my wife, who is still with me in this life and myself. That great person-tailor then told me, ‘This was the remainder of your deeds in your last birth, which has been borne by you. Now all deeds from your previous births have been accounted for.’

Sufi principles and practices

The Sufis are the men of the highest morality. They are the people who behave according to the need of the time. They are not bound by the shackles of rituals and customs. Religion for them is important only so long as it does not hinder spiritual progress. The greatest religion for them is the love for the humanity and not to hurt anyone’s feelings. Their objective being to evolve as a complete man by improving one’s character and conduct the principles and practices adopted by them revolve around these central ideas and are to be seen in this light.

A Sufi seeker has to complete his journey to self-realisation. He has to find his Beloved within himself, for He can be found only in a heart that has been purified by the fire of love. The distance, however, can be covered in a moment, the Truth can be realised in a moment, if one wants it as desperately as a drowning man wants the air. Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji has said, ‘to make a Saint takes no time. But who is prepared to sacrifice everything? Then this world shall be nothing, non-existent for him anymore. Who is prepared to accept it?’ The Master has to arouse this longing in the disciple and keep the fire burning. The principles and practices adopted by the Sufis are aimed at achieving this objective.

The book-knowledge more often results in the hardening of the heart, as it makes one feel that he knows everything, but on the contrary in practical terms he remains far away from the reality. Some of the practices commonly prescribed by almost all the religions to purify one’s heart include observation of silence, solitude and fast; giving away alms; spending on charity; and offering ritual prayers.

People generally consider religion as a matter of devotion and faith where reason or argument has no role to play. This is not the right attitude. Faith can be considered as that state of mind where one considers the matter put before him to be right in all respects. It could be possible that one may not be able to comprehend all aspects of that matter but supported by conjecture or inference one believes in its truth. Faith, therefore, can be said to be based on reasoning and analysis. The objective of the religion is to enhance human experiences so that the principles they have been following to guide their lives should gradually lead them to realisation and their lives be based on the truth. The religion that asks its followers to close their eyes and not to use their intelligence or knowledge is not true religion. When even for ordinary worldly affairs one is asked to use his brain, how can one act blindly in the matter of religion and spirituality? Human beings have not been blessed with intelligence and the faculty of reasoning without any purpose.

The worldly knowledge is acquired through three means; through senses such as by seeing, listening, smelling, touching and tasting; through conjecture and inference, the root of which also lies in the senses; and the third is the words of the great people, although they are also perceived by the senses. The foundation of all this knowledge lies in the mind and intellect. The intellect is the reservoir, the mind is the big channel and the five senses are the small channels, which join the mind. All this forms the basis of gathering knowledge. As regards conjecture and imagination, one often comes across examples of sensing the existence of fire by looking at smoke, or of occurrence of rains by looking at clouds. This knowledge may or may not be accurate, but the possibility of its being true cannot be denied. The words of great people carry a lot of weight as their words are based on the truth and they have risen above the selfish interest. One, therefore, needs to acquire the knowledge in order to know the truth. Looking at the limited period of life, it would not be possible for anyone to experiment with everything and base his knowledge only on self-experience. It will be foolishness not to benefit from others’ experiences while at the same time making use of one’s own intelligence and knowledge. If, however, one is not able to understand the truth of something at a particular moment, he should wait for him to grow to that truth in order to understand its reality and to benefit from it when the time arrives. Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband, the great Sufi Master said that ‘if the follower is confused about something his Shaikh has said or done, he should be patient and should not become suspicious. While a beginner might ask, a murid (disciple or an adept seeker) has no reason to ask and should remain patient with what he doesn’t yet understand’.

One should accept the things that he has understood and wait for the right time for others, which are yet not understood. For the Sufis the importance is not of what one knows, but that of what he has understood and, therefore, become a part of his existence. The progress of humanity is based on understanding.

Sufis consider that the knowledge of the Truth can be based only on self-experience. There is no other way to realise the Truth except through one’s own experience. All the practices are aimed at gaining the capability and to enhance the completeness of this experience. If the religion helps one in this realisation it is worth it, otherwise it is of no use. The essence of all the religions of the world is this that the man should know his own real worth. He knows the worth of everything else but does not know his own worth and that is why he acts as a fool. The Master makes him know his real worth and leads him to the realisation of the Truth through his (seeker’s) own understanding and experience. This is the task of the Master to lead the seeker to this understanding and to develop the capacity in the seeker to realise the Truth.

The basic principles of Sufism were given by Abdul Khaliq al-Ghujdawani, who was one of the greatest Sufi Masters of the Naqshbandi Sufi Order. Till about the 6th Century Hijri, the Sufis practised loud dhikr (jikr, japa or remembrance) i.e. they used to recite the name of the Almighty loudly by tongue. One day while reading the Qur’an, Shaikh Ghujdawani came across the Ayat: ‘Call upon your Sustainer humbly, and in the secrecy of your hearts.’ This prompted him to inquire about the silent dhikr. He was the first one in the Sufi orders to use silent dhikr and was later considered the master of silent dhikr. He coined the following phrases to which three more principles were added later by Muhammad Baha’uddin Shah Naqshband after whom the Order acquired its name. In his book Faslul-Kitab, Shaikh Muhammad Parsa, a friend and biographer of Shah Naqshband, said that the method of Shaikh Khwaja Abdul Khaliq al-Ghujdawani in dhikr and the teachings enunciated in his Eight Principles were embraced and hailed by all the forty tariqats (Sufi Orders) as the way of Truth and loyalty.

(i) Hosh dar Dam (Conscious Breathing)-The true seeker should always be alert that he does not take any breath devoid of God’s remembrance. He must remain in God’s Presence with every breath. Every breath taken consciously is alive and every breath taken in heedlessness is to be considered to have been lost. One should ensure with every breath that he does not indulge in doing a wrong or a sin. Shah Naqshband said, ‘This Order is built on breath. One, therefore, must safeguard his breath in the time of his inhalation and exhalation and in between.’ Similarly, Ubaidullah al-Ahrar said, ‘The most important mission for the seeker in this Order is to safeguard his breath.’ In his book, Fawatih al-Jamal, Shaikh Abul Janab Najmuddin al-Kubra said, ‘Dhikr is flowing in the body of every single living creature by the necessity of their breath-even without will-as a sign of obedience, which is part of their creation.’ It is, therefore, necessary to be in the Presence of the Almighty with every breath, in order to realise the Essence of the Creator. It is, however, difficult for seekers to secure breath from heedlessness. Therefore, they must safeguard it by seeking forgiveness, which will purify and sanctify it and prepare them for the Real Manifestation of the Almighty everywhere.

(ii) Nazar bar Kadam (Watch Your Step)-Each step moved forward should be taken consciously i.e. one should not do anything which may drag him down or which may obstruct his spiritual progress. It also means that one should avoid looking here and there aimlessly as the mind by seeing forms impression. This is why Sufi saints ask their followers to look at their feet while walking. As the mind becomes more and more purified by various practices, it becomes more and more prone to be afflicted; a spot on a spotless clean sheet is more likely to be visible and noticed than on a dirty sheet. The first glance is, however, harmless but a second look i.e. a deliberate look forms an impression on the mind. One should therefore, take each step forward in His remembrance.

(iii) Safar dar Watan (Journey Homeward)-This means that the seeker must move from the world of creation to the world of Creator. Moving away from worldly desires and human weaknesses and acquiring godly characteristics is known as ‘Safar dar Watan.’

The Naqshbandi Sufi Order divides this journey into two parts. The first is external in which the seeker desires and searches for the Master. The internal journey begins with the blessing and grace of the Master. The internal journey leads to the purification of his heart and makes him eligible to receive the Divine grace.

(iv) Khilawat dar Anjuman (Solitude in the Crowd)-‘Khilawat’ means seclusion, both external and internal. External seclusion requires the seeker to be away from people, staying by himself and spending his time in the remembrance of God. This helps in gaining control over sensual perceptions and reaching the state of internal seclusion. The internal seclusion means whether amidst a crowd, walking or doing anything else, one should constantly have his mind attuned to the Almighty. This is the state of Sufi adept that they remain constantly in the Presence of the Almighty. Worldly affairs do not disturb them, as Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi has said, ‘Perfection is not in exhibition of miraculous powers, but perfection is to sit among people, sell and buy, marry and have children; and yet never leave the presence of Allah even for one moment.’

(v) Yad Kard (Essential Remembrance)-‘Yad’ means remembrance and ‘kard’ means essence of remembrance. To keep oneself continuously engaged in reciting the ‘japa’ (the internal practice as directed by the Master) and in such a manner that the seeker starts feeling the presence of the Master or the Almighty in his heart is the Essential Remembrance.

(vi) Baj Gasht (Returning)– The literal meaning of ‘Baj Gasht’ is to return back to the origin. In its true sense, however, it refers to developments during internal practice when the seeker may come across different experiences such as sighting of light, activation of the mystique centers, acquisition of miraculous powers etc. These experiences may often result in the downfall of the seeker due to arousal of the ego. The great Masters of this Order have, therefore, recommended the seekers to keep on praying the Almighty at intervals that He alone is the objective of the seeker; He may give strength to the seeker to be happy in whatever condition He keeps and beg Him for His love and knowledge.

(vii) Nigah Dasht (Attentiveness)-The seeker should always keep an eye on his internal condition so that no doubt or ill thought ever arises and he constantly keeps on remembering the Almighty. If ever such a thought arises, one should immediately check that thought, otherwise if it once stays in the mind, it may become difficult to clear it later. Sufism is to protect one’s heart from bad thoughts and from worldly inclinations.

(viii) Yad Dasht (Recollection)– It means continuous remembrance. When the seeker through practice becomes so apt that the remembrance continues in the heart effortlessly on its own, it is called Yad dasht.

The three principles added by Muhammad Baha’uddin Shah Naqshband are:

(ix) Wakoof Zamani (Awareness of Time)–The seeker must watch that the time at his command is spent in the remembrance of the Almighty and he must make all efforts to make progress on the path of spirituality. The seeker must recount his actions and deeds and seek His forgiveness for the wrong doings.

(x) Wakoof Adadi (Awareness of Numbers)– According to the principle of Wakoof Adadi, one should while holding the breath recite the name of the God, feeling His Presence in the heart, in odd number i.e. 5,7,9,11,21 etc. The real meaning of Wakoof Adadi, however, appears to be that the Almighty is One and He likes Oneness. It perhaps also means that one should remember the Almighty alone.

(xi) Wakoof Kulbi (Awareness of the Heart)–The seeker should always have an eye on his heart (Kulb) so that his attention is always towards the Divine Presence and it may not be diverted elsewhere.

Sufis consider their spiritual training as a journey and the seeker is addressed as a wayfarer, who travels the path, passing through various stages and experiences. Although different Sufi Orders (tariqats) state them differently but most of them agree on the basic tenets. The first step for the wayfarer to prepare himself for the higher stages of spirituality is ‘tauba’ (to repent) for the sins committed by him in the past knowingly or unknowingly. This is the awakening from unconsciousness. The wayfarer becomes alert and keeps an eye on his actions. He repents for his past sins and wrong doings and makes a firm resolve not to indulge in them again. However, if he is not committed to refrain from such actions in future, he is not to be considered as a true repentant.

Repentance, however, does not vanish the outcome of action. According to the rule of action, if one begs for forgiveness and takes a vow not to indulge in bad deeds again, there is a possibility of being forgiven. Bad deeds result not only in suffering bodily or mentally but also in a mental unrest that blocks spiritual progress. A firm commitment not to indulge in wrong doings again, repentance in the heart and a vow to do good in the future, take away the darkness from the heart and cleanses it. As a result one undergoes the suffering with a steady mind and does not act like a weak person who considers even a little suffering to be too much and keeps on crying. There is a lot of difference between the two from the point of view of the strength to forbear the suffering. Going through the sufferings and vanishing of the unrest from the mind, which was an obstruction in making spiritual progress, in reality means being forgiven.

The next step after tauba is renunciation of worldly possessions i.e. living in poverty. The real meaning of poverty, however, is lack of desire for worldly possessions. It is the sense of possession that is to be given up. Everything originates from the God and He alone is the real owner of whatever that exists. If one possesses something, he thinks himself to be the caretaker of that thing which is to be used for the benefit of all. To live a life of simplicity and contentment is living a life of poverty.

Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji used to say, ‘How does one swim? One throws water behind; and the more one throws water behind, more one propels ahead. It is the same in spiritual life. You keep throwing the world behind. This is the only way. You forget the world for something superior. If you have ten rupees, you remember it; but when you get ten thousand rupees, you forget the ten rupees you had, although the ten rupees may still be there with you. You do not think of them anymore.’

The physical desires arise due to lack of knowledge. With the knowledge of Truth, desires vanish. One always craves for peace, but follows the wrong path. One searches for the comfort in material things but it does not lie in them. One himself is the source of peace and happiness but searches them outside. In fact the happiness lies in the soul. Peace in mind gives happiness. When the desires are not fulfilled, one feels discontented and the feeling of happiness is suppressed. On fulfillment of desire, the feeling of happiness reappears. One feels that the happiness was in that thing, whereas that thing only had removed the feeling of discontentment, which had suppressed the feeling of happiness. Desires disturb a peaceful mind in the same way as a stone thrown into still water. Desires are endless and, therefore, can never be fulfilled completely. The cause of our miseries thus is desires, which obstruct us to realise the Truth. The only way to overcome desires is to feel contented i.e. one should neither feel attached with anything nor should one hate anything. One does not acquire peace by renouncing material things because the real peace can be acquired only by sacrificing one’s ego and thereby removing the attachment towards material things. One should also not renounce relations with a view to attain spiritual advancement because by doing so the ego will not vanish, instead it will be inflated because of the pride taken in renunciation.

After renunciation comes abstinence i.e. to control one’s mind and to restrain it from indulging in sensuous pleasures against the dictates of scriptures. To do so often people adopt practices like observing fast, silence and solitude. Sufis, however, lay stress on the evolution of the inner-self and consider it more important than physical restraints. True repentance, Satsang (company of one’s Master) and receiving Master’s grace (tavajjoh) are considered more helpful. In the company of the Master, the seeker starts feeling that the knots of sensual pleasure hitherto tying his mind are loosening and their place is being taken over by the love for the Master or the God.

After this the wayfarer reaches the state of ‘tawakkul’ (trust in the God), and then to ‘raza’ (to live as He desires). Trust in God means complete dependence on God. It does not befit a devotee to look towards anyone else except God. One should have firm faith in Him. All that happens happens according to His desire. The seeker now learns to be thankful to the Almighty in whatever condition He keeps. He learns to live according to the desire of the Almighty. Both the sorrows and happiness are considered to be His blessings. The reactions become dull and one starts accepting things as they are. Fully content the seeker now sees His grace in everything. This leads him to the state of ‘fana’ or merger with the Almighty.

The Sufis believe that the purpose of human life is to attain the state of merger i.e. unity with the Almighty (fana-fil-Allah) and then to live in that state (baqa). When one approaches the stage of merger, it is called Salokyata and Samipyata (the state of Nearness). From here one moves to Sarupyata (baqa) and Sayujyata (the state of complete Unity–baqa-dar-baqa or baqa-bil-baqa).

To reach this state of merger where exists no name, no shape, nothing but Nothingness, the first step is to forget oneself, to become like a dead person. The difference between a dead person and this state, however, is that while in death everything is lost in oblivion but in the state of merger one remains in the state of Presence. Thus, while for everything else, one is like a dead person, yet one remains in the state of Presence, which is the real objective of merger. A person, who has reached such a state, even for one moment, is called ‘Wali’ i.e. a person who has entered in the arena of the Nearness.

For Sufis the only real objective is realisation. They consider acquisition of miraculous powers as distraction, which may take one away from the path of realisation. If one focuses only on this real objective, one is sure to achieve it. However, it is not uncommon that one comes across many seekers who fall into the trap of miraculous powers and lose their way. Sufis, therefore, lay stress on keeping the real objective always before them and to use time and effort in realising the same.

Different people, however, have different characteristics and, therefore, depending upon their individual characters, the method of teaching or the practice to be adopted by a seeker may vary. A thing that may impress and benefit one may not benefit another. For example, one having a better faculty of listening (sound) may be more benefited if asked to engage in japa (remembrance).

The path to spirituality essentially involves three steps. The first is to turn one’s attention towards it, the second is to attend Satsang (i.e. to be in the Company of a realised soul i.e. one’s Master), which is the easiest way to overcome one’s ego, and the third is to develop a keen desire to realise the Absolute Truth. In fact, the first step gradually leads to the second and the second step leads to the third and if the seeker is committed to his resolve, he is bound to succeed. This is the Divine Law.

Sufis lay a lot of stress on the internal practices directed towards one’s heart. All the practices are aimed at shedding of one’s ego, which is the biggest hurdle in the realisation. The objective of all the Sufi practices is to attain a state of constant remembrance of God i.e. to continuously remain in the Presence of the God. Sufis consider Jikr (remembrance), Fikr (contemplation), Muraqaba (Meditation), Mushahada (Vision) and Muhasaba (Reckoning) as the practices that are most helpful in achieving this objective.

Innumerable forms of jikr are adopted by the seekers. Sufis, however, consider four main forms of jikr. The one, which is well known, is recital of the name of Almighty by tongue. The second form of jikr is mental known as Jikr-e-Kulb, which is very helpful in removing doubts or ill thoughts and takes one to the path of continuous remembrance. The third form of jikr is ‘Jikr-e-Sirr’. ‘Sirr’ is one of the energy centers (spiritual Chakra), situated just above the spiritual center of the Heart (Hriday Chakra). By directing the japa at this center, one enters into the state of continuous bliss, which fills one’s heart in such a manner that no other thought or danger can ever enter the heart. It thus appears that ‘Jikr-e-Sirr’ occurs as a result of ‘Jikr-e-Kulb’ (or mental remembrance). The effect of ‘Jikr-e-Sirr’ is that one becomes extremely focused and forgets everything else except the target. Unless this center is activated and energized such a state cannot be acquired by any other means. The fourth form of jikr is ‘Jikr-e-Rooh’ which produces such an effect that the doer forgets that he is doing it or that it is his duty to engage in it. ‘Rooh’ again is one of the spiritual centers, situated on the right side opposite the spiritual center of the Heart. In Jikr-e-Rooh one forgets everything else except the Almighty and it appears that the Almighty Himself is remembering the seeker. In such a situation neither the japa remains nor the seeker nor any of the qualities associated with them. Sant Kabir has described this state in the following couplet:

Japa mite ajapa mite, anahad bhi mit jaae,

Surati samani shabad mein, tahin kaal na khaae.

As jikr can take various forms, fikr (contemplation) can also take various forms. One may contemplate on different matters, for example one may contemplate about one’s conduct and actions; repenting and seeking forgiveness for the sins committed by one knowingly or unknowingly; on the grace of God and one’s own lack of gratitude; the universe created by the Creator and His greatness; and so on. Hajrat Abu Abdul Rahman has said that the difference between contemplation and jikr is that in contemplation one’s companion is his mind, as one works at the level of mind, intellect and ego and, therefore, there is a possibility of getting distracted. In jikr one’s companion is the Almighty, as the Shabd (the sound-the vibration) is related to the Almighty and there is no possibility of a doubt. The power of thought emanates from intellect but the Shabd emanates from the Creator.

Sufis consider jikr superior to contemplation. In contemplation one focuses on various thoughts like repenting and seeking forgiveness of the Almighty but in jikr one engages in remembrance of the Almighty. It is said in the scriptures that the Almighty remembers one, who remembers Him, but there is no such mention about contemplation. A person who has risen above the state of meditation enters into the state of trance (Samadhi) i.e. the state where the seeker having withdrawn his attention from all other things focuses only on one idea and does not deviate from it till he wants to do so. In Samadhi (trance) if one is stuck up with an irrelevant thought, then that thought has its impact and being in the state of trance such a thought has a deeper impression, at times even obstructing one’s spiritual progress. Since the mind would need something to be engaged in, it would bring forth all sorts of thoughts even in the state of trance. Sufis, therefore, prefer to engage themselves in discharging the duty enjoined upon them and mentally engaging in jikr or meditation.

The position of the spiritual centers (Lataif) is as under:

sufi

Latifa Kulb i.e. Kulb-Chakra is situated under the ribs on the left side in the chest where one feels the sound of the beating of the heart. Latifa Rooh i.e. Rooh-Chakra is situated opposite Latifa Kulb on the right side. Latifa Sirr is situated a little above the Latifa Kulb and similarly Latifa Khafi is situated a little above Latifa Rooh. Latifa Akhafi is situated at the center of Latifa Sirr and Latifa Khafi but a little above these centers, as shown in the figure above. All these five chakras taken together are known as the Hridya chakra (or the center of the Heart). Some Sufis associate these five chakras with emotions, consciousness, intuition, deep intuition and the deepest intuition. *

(*John A Subhan in ‘Sufism-Its Saints and Shrines’)

Heart being situated on the left side, one feels the intensity of vibrations more strongly at Latifa Kulb. On the right side, at Latifa Rooh, the feeling of vibrations is generally very weak, at times not even easily audible but one feels that the vibration does occur there. At Latifa Sirr, one feels vibrations only at times. In Jikr-e-Khafi, one’s own existence gets merged in the soul, as in Jikr-e-Sirr, the existence of the world gets merged into the soul. In Jikr-e-Khafi one does not hear the sound of vibrations, because one forgets the existence of oneself. Sufis consider jikr to be the best form of worship. They consider all such actions that lead to remembrance, awakening and knowledge as jikr or japa. As against this even the time spent in the state of trance (Samadhi) is considered as wasted if the focus of ones contemplation is anything other than the Truth.

Some, however, believe that there are many variations of jikr or japa. Recital by tongue can be loud or low and it can be focused at different centers. Recital by tongue is done by uttering the particular words (alphabets) in a certain manner. The utterance can even be silent. In the mental remembrance (Jikr-e-Kulb), one either focuses on the name or on the one to whom the name belongs i.e. the God. In jikr-e-Rooh, one forgets the name but remains in the presence of the holder of the name i.e. the God.

Since the natures of people differ, therefore, depending upon what would suit one best, the Master may ask the seeker to follow a particular jikr or japa. Besides, one may or may not feel the vibrations, or the intensity of feeling can be quite different. At times, one may not be able to feel the vibrations throughout one’s life but at the time of death strong vibrations may erupt. However, one engaged in doing the japa knows about it and its essentiality. Sufis consider that state of jikr to be the highest in which one forgets about the jaap and the doer i.e. the self. Neither the feeling of bliss nor the existence of one, who feels the bliss remains. Only the One who is being remembered i.e. the God alone remains. This is the shortest route to Realisation.

Some Sufis believe that recital by mouth gradually leads one to the remembrance by the heart. There is, however, no doubt that if the tongue and the heart unite in the remembrance of God, one would reach his target. Remembrance by heart on one’s own is, however, difficult. The grace of the Master helps the disciple immensely. Masters of different Sufi Orders adopt various practices for transmitting their spiritual vitality to their disciples. In the Naqshbandi Sufi Order the seekers are asked to practice Jikr-e-Kulb. The Master through tavajjoh (transmission of spiritual energy by focusing ones attention) produces the eligibility in the disciple to feel the occurrence of the real eternal Shabd (the Anahat Nad) at Latifa Kulb. By practising Jikr-e-Kulb, the seekers, even the beginners, in the Naqshbandi Order acquire capability to reach the door of the Infinite. In all other Sufi Orders only the adept seekers are asked to practice Jikr-e-Kulb.

The Shabd cannot be explained theoretically it can only be experienced. It is such an entity that cannot be uttered by tongue, cannot be heard by ears, and cannot be described in words. The scriptures can only give an account of the existence of Shabd but not its true knowledge. It exists eternally and can be experienced, can be felt only by the grace of the Master. It is the grace of the Master that works through his will power and activates the Shabd existing in the disciple.

With regard to the Anahat Nad the twelfth Chapter of Srimadbhagwadmahapuran mentions that ‘when Lord Brahmaji started meditating to acquire the knowledge of the Creation that existed in the past, a divine ‘Anahat-Nad’ appeared in his ears which was not due to any friction in the throat or the palate. Similarly, when a jeev exercises check on his impulses, he also feels the occurrence of this ‘Anahat-Nad.’ The great seers and sages also practice to listen to this ‘Anahat-Nad’ and as a result of pursuing it they get over the cycle of rebirth and achieve salvation. From this ‘Anahat-Nad’ emanated the ‘Om’, through the power of which (Om) the nature takes a visible form from invisible form.’

Although jikr is considered to be more fundamental than contemplation or meditation, depending upon the spiritual state of the disciple some Masters may at times ask the seeker to sit in meditation in the first meeting itself. Even in jikr the Master has to see what kind of japa will help the seeker. Mostly the Sufis practice La/ila/illillah (there is nothing except the God, which is equivalent to Aiko Brahm Dwitiyo Nasti) with regulation of breathing and focusing attention at different parts of the body while reciting the particular alphabets etc.

Some Sufis consider breathing exercises as an important component of various practices for enhancing their spiritual experiences. For them to hold the breath for a while helps in getting rid of thoughts. Chishtia, Kaabardia, Shutaria and Qadaria Orders consider breathing exercises as an essential component of the spiritual training. Naqshbandis neither consider it to be essential nor do they question the usefulness of breathing exercises. Suhrawardis, however, do not approve of breathing exercises.

The breathing exercises (Pranayam) condition the body by regulating the breathing. If, therefore, one practises remembrance with regulation of breathing, Pranayam may help in reaching the state of ‘ajapajaap’ (remembrance without recital) and ultimately to the state of Presence. However, one has to be extremely careful in practising Pranayam under a competent teacher, but it is difficult to find a competent teacher now a days. The spiritual progress, however, is not at all dependent upon physical conditioning of the body. The breathing exercises are, therefore, of no particular importance from the spiritual point of view.

The real objective of the jikr or japa is to attain a state of constant remembrance i.e. to be in the Presence of the God. One may adopt any practice but one needs to excel in it in order to achieve his objective. The grace of the Master, however, is the most important thing for the disciple, as the Master by his will power can remove disciple’s veils of ignorance and help him in training his mind to engage in constant remembrance.

In the language of Sufis, keeping a watch over the mind is known as meditation. Watching the mind, in fact means to ensure that no other thought except that of God enter the mind. Sufis consider irrelevant thoughts entirely undesirable. There are three causes of thoughts entering the mind. The first is the tendency of the mind to indulge in affirmation and negation; the second is the thoughts occurring on their own without any will or control of mind, known as danger (Khatra) in the language of Sufis; and the third is the thoughts occurring as a result of exercising various faculties such as seeing, listening, smelling, touching or tasting or as a result of acquiring their knowledge. Sufis consider jikr or japa extremely helpful in getting rid of thoughts. For getting rid of the thoughts occurring as a result of exercise of will, remembrance of God in the Absolute form (such as Allah or Om) is very helpful. For the thoughts occurring on their own without any will or control of mind, one should remember any of the Names of the God with His Qualities and Attributes and focus his attention on his Master.

The essence of meditation, however, is that one should keep his attention focused on the God, keeping an eye on the mind. When one remembers the God one should be able to think of His Qualities and Attributes as the Creator, the Preservation and the Dissoluter. Not everyone, however, has the capacity to focus one’s attention like this. One may, therefore, think of the God as an ocean of light and himself absorbed and dispersed in that light; or one may think of Him as an absolute darkness and his ownself a shadow, since the shadow gets completely absorbed in the darkness.

In Buddhism also a lot of importance is attached to meditation. They meditate upon different ideas i.e. love and affection for all beings; seeking mercy for all; feeling happy in the happiness of others; thinking on the result of sins committed, sickness and ill-feelings for others; and peace i.e. to live according to His desire.

Sufis, however, consider meditation as the practice to get absorbed in the Master or the God. Some Sufis, therefore, suggest that one should focus his attention on the image of his Master, and when one starts feeling the vibrations (which happens after some time), one should consider his subtle body to be the image of his Master, rather the Master himself. But to witness the presence of the subtle body is very difficult. An easier method is to focus one’s attention at the place where physical heart is situated i.e. on the left side of the chest and do it so intensely that all faculties are absorbed in it. The physical heart and the spiritual heart are so connected as no other part of the body is. Focusing one’s attention in this manner is sure to lead one to the state of self-oblivion and trance. Considering this state of self-oblivion as the straight path to the Infinite, which is never going to end, one should keep on moving ahead.

Seekers are advised to be extremely careful, at least during the early period of the spiritual training to refrain from getting influenced by irrelevant thoughts.

When complete control of the mind is achieved, one can know which thoughts are his own and which have been picked up from the atmosphere around him. One can then keep the thoughts one wants to keep and throw out those one doesn’t want. One then becomes the master of the mind and not the helpless plaything of it as most human beings are.

Whatever one feels through his faculties or through his conscience can be real or delusion. Some Sufis (belonging to the group of Wahadat Wajoodiya-or those believing in the unity of existence, i.e. every thing has the same Origin) consider both to be the part of the same Reality. According to Hajrat Muiuddin Junedi whatever one’s soul experiences, one should treat it appropriately. If there is existence of anything positive, there is also a negative existence, such as light and darkness, good and bad. Knowledge and wisdom lies in knowing the true nature of things and in treating them accordingly depending upon the need of the occasion. The great Sufi Masters have, therefore, refused to enter into the argument of existence of the God as an Absolute Being (Nirakar) or with Qualities and Attributes (Sakar).

If, therefore, one gets a bad thought, one should consider that also to be originating from the same Source. One, however, needs to distinguish between the good and the bad; as to treat them alike is a sign of ignorance. If the thoughts were not to occur then how can one distinguish good thoughts from the bad ones. One should, therefore, not entangle himself in the duel of good or bad and waste his time and effort; rather one should try to see the light of the Truth in both the good and the bad thoughts. One need not be frightened of the bad thoughts, rather in accordance with the dictates of the scriptures one should accept the good and the real thoughts and reject the bad and illusionary thoughts. This would help one immensely in achieving the wonderful state of self-oblivion and revelation of the Divine Knowledge.

Still better than seeing the light of the Truth in everything is to think that whatever is seen, one does not see it. This means to forget both good and bad, and to move beyond the stage of discrimination to the state of complete self-oblivion. Sufis belonging to the school of Wahadat Wajoodiya do not consider it good to come out of this state of complete self-oblivion. They consider this state to be the beginning of the state of Astonishment and the last stage of spiritual attainments. Sufis belonging to the school of Wahadat Shahadi do not consider this state of complete self-oblivion as the last stage of spiritual attainments and take it as the intermediate stage of Pure Ego (Shuddh Ahamkar). The Wahadat Wajoodi saints belong to the school of Aham Brahmaasmi, who consider everything in the world to be Brahma (Hama ost) and are known as Adwaitwadi. The Wahadat Shahadi saints belong to the school of Vishishtadwait and consider everything to have originated from Brahma (Hama-aj-ost). This is thus only a matter of difference in the point of view. The Wahadat Wajoodi saints are in the state of Sushupti (deep-sleep or complete self-oblivion), whereas Wahadat Shahadi saints are in the Turiya Awastha (fourth state of the soul in which the soul has become one with the Supreme Soul).

In the State of Vision (Mushahada), inspirations from the Unseen come to the heart of the seeker and in the state of reckoning, which is the state of self-examination, the seeker evaluates whether he spent time in the complete Presence of the God or in the complete presence of the world.

Sufis consider the present moment to be the most important to make spiritual progress, now and here. A moment lost in oblivion is never going to come back. It is the greatest folly for them to lose time. The moment lost now is lost forever; at no price can it be regained. The Sufis, therefore, consider that they must spend their time in the complete Presence of the God and that they must keep on reckoning from time to time (Muhasaba) whether they have spent their time accordingly?

In the course of spiritual practices, seekers often see lights of different colours. Sighting of light at or above different parts of one’s body may have different meaning. However, it is not a very important phenomenon, as this is an intermediate state and not the ultimate Truth. In this context, some people also argue whether a knower (arif) has continuous vision of the Almighty. While one group believes it to be so, the other group disputes it. It, however, appears that what one sees definitely exists, since there is an evidence of seeing but this light which is seen is only a veil and not the Reality, as the Absolute Truth has no shape, colour or appearance. Thus, this light also is a very fine veil of maya (illusion), although it has some reflection of the Reality in it.

The light of the soul or the light of the Absolute Truth is, however, beyond all perceptions and explanations. Therefore, what one sees has an element of maya. A true seeker goes beyond the state of seeing the light, although he experiences the Presence, but for him the Presence is seeing the light of the soul.

When the mind and the intellect lead to the right path and the mental practice (jikr) culminates in the energisation of Latifa Sirr and thereby to the Realisation, then one does not lose what one has achieved spiritually. However, one may at times see light and at times no light or one may have a lot of spiritual experiences or no feelings at all.

The state of forgetting one’s own existence, oblivion of the physical body, the state of Presence and the state of ‘fana’ (annihilation or the merger) are such states that cannot be explained. In these states there exists only the Truth and the one that realises the Truth i.e. the soul.

A question can be asked that knowledge of the soul cannot be gained as that is beyond the perception of the mind and intellect. Whatever can be perceived by the mind and intellect is worldly. Since the soul is eternal, it cannot be worldly and if it is not worldly, it cannot be perceived by the mind and the intellect.

While the question is valid, one has to understand that where there is existence of two i.e. the soul and the God, there is the existence of the third, called Surat (the attentive power of the soul) through which the soul realises the Absolute. In the state of ‘fana’, it is the Surat that connects the seeker and the God. In such a state the seeker becomes incapacitated because Surat is focused on the merger of the self with the God.

The realisation of the Truth is not ‘seeing’ the Truth in the physical sense. The Truth is beyond perceptions and, therefore, cannot be perceived by the physical eyes. The Realisation means the complete faith in the Presence of the Truth. Although not seen as such, but such a complete faith that the seeker is in the Presence of the Truth, as if he is seeing the Truth, is Realisation of the Truth. Even if one cuts the body of such a person into pieces, he would still say that I am seeing the Truth as you are seeing me. Mansoor al-Hallaj is the proof, in regard to whom it is said that on being punished for uttering ‘Anal Haq-I am the Truth’, every part of his body that was mutilated cried out ‘I am the Truth’, even when the ashes of his burnt body were blown into the river Tigris, the water caught fire and the words ‘I am the Truth’ could be heard.

The utility of knowledge and science is in recognizing the true nature of things, and to treat them accordingly. The Truth being eternal our endeavour is to establish that fact and to reach it. If the seeker runs after worldly things, he would be distracted from the real objective. The real purpose of acquiring knowledge is to prove what is true to be true and false to what is false. Consequently, the real knowledge reveals that the Truth exists and is Eternal although it cannot be known in the physical sense. The complete faith in the Existence of the Truth, results in withdrawal of attention from every thing else except the Reality.

Knowledge, however, can be acquired related only to God’s Names, Qualities and Attributes but not of the Absolute Truth. One can know about a happening but why has it happened cannot be known. The door of the knowledge of the cause of happening is closed, since the God is the Cause of all causes and He is the Reality of all realities and it is not possible for any one to have the complete knowledge of the Reality. Thus, one cannot understand the reality of anything. This alone is the real knowledge; the perfect knowledge that one knows that he knows nothing. It is, therefore, said that the state of a beginner and that of a knower is the same. The beginner does not know of the Reality and the knower also knows that he knows nothing of the Reality, but there is a lot of difference between the actual understandings of the two. This feeling in the beginner arises out of his ignorance whereas in the case of a knower, he gets immersed in the ocean of knowledge and he realizes that the ocean of knowledge is Infinite. The more he goes deeper, more he realizes about the unending depth of this ocean of knowledge. He, therefore, realizes that whatever he knows is nothing in comparison to what still remains to be known.

All the above explanation, however, is theoretical and is only for the sake of understanding the path by the wayfarer. Will power is a different thing altogether. A disciple seeks the company of his Master for the sake of benefiting from this will power and it is the will power of the Master that helps the disciple, whether he is near or far away. The will power of the Master and his tavajjoh opens the gate of grace for the disciple. Satsang (company of the Master) is the best, the simplest and, the most effective way for the seeker to reach the Truth. It is said:

‘Rahe sulook ishq mein riyazat nahi jaroor,

Sau sau mukam hote hain tay ek nazar mein.’

(Followers of the Path of Love do not have to indulge in observing rituals. One gaze of the Beloved takes them to their destination).

Sufis consider the shelter of a competent master as the most important step for the spiritual training of the seeker. On the path of spirituality the seeker has to pass through various stages, i.e. he has to move from this station of death upto the station of the Truth. He is required to cross all the stages. One way could be that the seeker crosses through each stage successively and in the process passes through all the experiences associated with that stage. This is like starting from one’s residence and to halt at the place where the night falls and in the process visit all buildings, rivers, townships etc. that fall on the way and to acquire knowledge about them. There could be another person who although passes through the same route but travels in a motorcar, looking at things only if they happen to fall before his eyes, but does not make any deliberate attempt on his own to look at them or to acquire knowledge about them. Now take a third person who leaves the first few stations and rides a fast moving vehicle to reach his destination quickly.

In the above example the method of training (journey) adopted for the first seeker is called ‘the training in accordance with sulook’, and in the second and the third it is called training by ‘jajb’. In the second and the third methods the seeker is pulled upwards. ‘Jajb’ means getting attracted or being pulled. The motorcar in the above example is the shelter of the Master. One, who is made to leave the first few stations, cannot do so on his own. Only a competent Master can pull his disciple through any stations he desires.

In Jajb (attraction) there are two possibilities. The first is that the seeker (lover) himself through his effort reaches such a stage where the Supreme Being holds him and pulls him up. This is the path of devotion and love for the God. The second is that the God (Beloved) by His grace pulls him up without any effort on the part of the seeker. In both the situations, however, it is the grace of the God, which works. In the first case the seeker passes through all the lower stages whereas in the second case the seeker does not have to pass through some of the lower stages and a few of the intermediary stages. No one, however, on his own can acquire such a capability to jump through these stages, it is only possible through the God’s Attraction. The seekers in the first case start with Sulook and reach the state of Attraction but in the second they start with the state of Attraction and reach the state of Truth.

In the Naqshbandi Order, from the time of Khwaja Shah Baha’uddin Naqshband, after whom the Order acquired its name, the seekers are initiated by awakening the spiritual center of the heart through tavajjoh and Shaktipat, leaving aside the spiritual centers lying below the heart. Their first halt is in the state of fana. It is because of this that the Naqshbandi Order is held in the highest esteem amongst the Sufi Orders.

People, however, try to find a way where they may not need a Master. Sufis believe that one, who has no Master, has Shaitan (devil) as his Master. The seeker, therefore, must look out for a competent Master. But it is difficult to find whether one is a competent Master or not. Besides, one may not have his share of spiritual knowledge with a particular Master and, therefore, he may not benefit from him. There is, however, no such time when a competent Master does not exist. When a disciple is ready, a competent Master according to his need always is there, who finds the disciple and comes forward to help and guide him. This is a spiritual law and operates at all time. If one were thirsty enough, one would not wait to dig his own well but would drink the water offered by some one. In other words it is the Master, who offers the nectar in the form of his spiritual energy flowing to the disciple that helps him reaching his goal faster, rather than travelling all the distance on one’s own by the disciple.

The ways of teaching by various teachers may differ, the practices and methods taught by them may also differ; they may provide different explanations and may tell their experiences in different words; but the purpose behind all this is to arouse the longing for the Truth in the heart of the disciple and to guide him to the Truth.

Some Sufis consider that music and dancing act as a catalyst to produce in them the state of ecstasy. They consider that music rock their hearts by echoing the reverberations and reminding them of their relationship with the God. The effect produced by music, however, depends upon the nature and state of evolution of the listener (and also of the musician). If the seeker has not yet overcome his worldly passions, it may even harm him. But for a Sufi adept, music may stir up in his heart greater love towards the God. It may also lead him into spiritual vision and ecstasies. It is said by them that music produces such purity in their heart that is not possible by other practices. The states of ecstasy may, however, vary according to the emotions predominating in the seeker i.e. love, repentance, fear etcetera.

Fondness for devotional music is a characteristic feature of the Chishti Order. Devotional music in the form of Quawwali helps them to enter into a state of ecstasy. Qutbuddin Kaki, a famous Sufi saint of the Chishti Order started holding musical festivals in India.

It is reported that the Order of Whirling Dervishes (the dancing Sufis), known as the Mevlevi Order started taking shape in the time of Maulana Rumi, who hosted regular Sama gatherings in the memory of his Master Shams Tabriz. They believe that the dance of the Whirling Dervishes symbolizes the dance of the soul out of love for God. The Mevlevi Sufis dance around their Master in a circular motion, while at the same time spinning around their own axes.

It may be mentioned that God has blessed all living beings with His eternal music, the music of the beating of the heart (also known as the Anahat Nad), which occurs in all living beings as a sign of their obedience and a part of their creation. The external music can be considered as an attempt to imitate it and produce the resonance, which may remind one of this eternal music within him and take him back to the source of this eternal music i.e. the God.

Although Islam did not approve of music and dancing as religious practices, but with the passage of time these have found a firm footing in some of the Sufi Orders. These Sufis consider that any practice that arouses in the seeker the remembrance of God is an act of devotion and music and dancing are such acts that stir up in their hearts greater love towards the God. Shaikh Saadi has said that beauty pleases mind and the music pleases soul. Music relates to sound and sound (Shabd) has the power of attraction. Beauty relates to form and form (light) also has the power of attraction. Both the sound and the light attract one’s attention and take the soul to a higher level. If, however, the focus of one’s soul is on the lower level i.e. mind, intellect and ego, then both the beauty and the music will not have any spiritual influence on the viewer or the listener. Mind is the station of Maya (illusion) and, therefore, what it experiences is carnal pleasure. If the seeker has made spiritual progress and has risen to higher spiritual levels i.e. above the spiritual center of heart then he would be able to derive spiritual benefit from them. Even if he listens to worldly music, such a seeker would be benefited spiritually, though temporarily, as it cannot influence one’s inner being for long and on a permanent basis. For the adept seekers due to the effect of their inner light and shabd, even worldly music rocks their heart and for some time they experience its spiritual impact. For the worldly people there is always the danger that such music can have pernicious influence on them and may ruin them. Some Sufi Masters, therefore, feel that people may emulate them in listening to music and instead of benefiting from it they may cause harm to themselves. They, therefore, discouraged people from listening to music.

Naqshbandi Sufis, however, consider music to be bondage. Ceremonials, worship, when done collectively, can also be bondage. They go to the Absolute Truth in Silence, for they consider that it can be found only in silence and it is Silence. On the other hand Chishtias are very magnetic, as they do many things through the physical body. The body, therefore, becomes very magnetic. It is the body which attracts the body, and through it the Soul. In the Naqshbandi Silsila it is the Soul, which attracts the Soul, and the Soul speaks to the Soul.

The Naqshbandi Sufis in India, especially from the time of Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan (d. 1907 AD) have introduced some simple practices having immense potentiality of leading one to reach the highest stage of spirituality. One of these is remembrance while eating. This is the first and the foremost step for attaining the state of constant remembrance. Usually one keeps on talking about cinema, politics, business or family matters while eating. These are the subjects of common discussion on the dining table. This habit is required to be changed. Food is the source of energy for all living beings. We live on the food we eat. It provides the necessary nourishment for the maintenance of the body. It is undisputed that the kind of food one eats has a tremendous influence not only on his body but also on his mind. Similarly the thoughts occurring at the time of eating also have their influence on the body and mind and in fact this influence is far stronger. If, therefore, one eats in His remembrance, one is sure to be filled with divinity.

One should consider that every grain of the food is filled with divine-light and should eat it in the remembrance of his Master or the God. Still better is to think that it is the Master or the God sitting and taking food in his place. After finishing the food one should thank Him. The Srimadbhagwadgita also exhorts that whatever one does, whatever one eats or drinks, one should do it as an offering to God. Not only eating but also if the cooking is done in His remembrance, the benefit is multiplied manifolds and one can soon acquire the divine characteristics. The food, however, needs to be obtained from honest earnings. Shah Naqshband took all kinds of precautions in regard to his food. He would grow barley himself for his food, harvest it, grind it, make the dough, knead it and bake it himself. Scholars and seekers of his time considered themselves to be fortunate to eat from his table. He cooked for the poor and invited them to his table, serving them with his own holy hands and urging them to take the food in the remembrance of the Almighty. He said that one of the foremost way to the Presence of Allah is to eat with awareness. The food gives strength to the body, and to eat with consciousness gives purity to the mind. He loved the poor and the needy and urged his followers to earn money through lawful means and to spend that money on the poor. Similarly Shaikh Nur Muhammad al-Badawani, another great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order, never used to eat from the food of a proud person. He used to say that the food of proud rich people contains darkness.

The next step is remembrance while sleeping. For this the seeker just before going to sleep should concentrate on his Master or the God and should thank Him for all the good work during the day considering them to be a result of His grace. He should seek His pardon for any wrongdoings, and should resolve firmly not to indulge in them again. He should then sleep in His remembrance thinking that he is lying in the lap of his Master or the God and that the Divine-light is engulfing him from all around.

In the Srimadbhagwadgita also it is said that wise people remain awake when it is night for other creatures; and they sleep when the other people are awake. The true meaning is explained by remembrance while sleeping, which is like remaining awake in the night and similarly selfless action dedicated to God is truly the inaction i.e. sleeping when the others are engaged in selfish action.

If one goes to sleep like this, the remembrance continues throughout the night and also one gets up in His remembrance. Sahajo Bai, a great saint in this regard has said:

Jagat mein sumiran kare, sovat mein lou lay,

Sahajo ek ras ho rahe, tar toot nahi pay.

This is an effortless method and accelerates one’s spiritual progress in an unimaginable manner. Thakur Ram Singhji used to say that one who has learnt to remember Him while eating and while sleeping has surely found the easiest way to reach Him.

The next step is to keep remembering Him while attending to one’s job. It may look difficult on the face of it, particularly for the beginners but once one practises it for a little while it looks easy. For this one should start his work with the thought that it is He who is doing his work. If one begins his work with this in mind and gets engrossed in his work, it is the same as entering into meditation, since the occurrence of irrelevant thoughts is restricted in this process. In the time of recess one should again resume His remembrance. Gradually by doing so one would enter into the state of constant remembrance. The remembrance should similarly be continued even while walking or doing anything else. It should become a habit, a part of one’s very being. There is no objection to remembrance in any condition or in any situation whatsoever. In fact remembrance saves one from forming impressions (Sanskars) and in achieving the steadiness of mind.

The method of meditation has also been made a lot simpler for the present day generation. In this method, the Master (or a person who has been authorized to give sittings to others) asks the person to close his eyes and focus his attention on Hriday Chakra and try to listen to the heartbeat. The Master through tavajjoh bestows the eligibility upon the disciple to listen to this sound of heartbeat. One can think the name of the Almighty to be resounding in place of the heartbeat or the heartbeat itself to be the name of the Almighty. The beating of the heart is an involuntary action occurring constantly in all living beings and reverberating in each of the cells of the body. It is also known as the ‘Anahat Nad’ because of two reasons, firstly it is not produced as a result of any friction or voluntary action and secondly it occurs continuously without any restriction in each of the cells of all the living beings throughout their life. During the meditation one tries to listen to the heartbeat in the form of the name of the Almighty. Gradually through practice one starts listening to the sound of the heartbeat even while he is engaged in the daily routine, which keeps him reminding of one’s Master or the Almighty, which is the objective of meditation.

In the Naqshbandi Order, the Hriday Chakra is used mainly, which is the center of love and when it is activated, such force, such power flows through it, that one forgets everything. By activating the Hriday Chakra, Love is created by the Master with his spiritual power. The result is that the whole work of awakening, activating is done by one Chakra, which gradually opens up all the other Chakras. The Hriday Chakra is the leader and the leader does everything.

The tenth Chapter of Srimadbhagwat Mahapuran mentions thus in this regard: ‘The Rishis (Seers) have agreed upon many methods to realise the Truth. Out of them those who are materialistic, worship You in the form of fire at the Manipurak Chakra (one of the lower mystique centers). The Seers belonging to the lineage of the Sun (Arun-vanshi) worship Your absolute subtle form at the heart (the mystique center of the heart) which is the origin, of all nerves and arteries. From the heart originates the Sushumana nerve (one of the three major nerves) and goes up to the Brahmarandhra (the thousand petalled lotus), which is the path to realise ‘You.’ One who gets an access to this lighted path and moves forward on it, does not then fall into the trap of life and death.’

Ordinarily, one may take thousands of years through penance etc. to acquire the eligibility to listen to this ‘Anahat-Nad’, but in the Naqshbandi Order, through the grace of the Master, one acquires this eligibility very soon. This happens due to the tavajjoh by the Master to the disciple, through the link, which is established between them through love. By activating the Hriday Chakra, Love is created by the Master with his spiritual power. In fact, it is the love of the Master, which because of its intensity induces love in the heart of the disciple and attracts the disciple towards the Master.

The Naqshbandi Sufis consider that the best and the simplest method of meditation is to consider that it is the Master who is meditating in place of the disciple (i.e. the body, mind and even the soul is that of Master), it is the Master who is being meditated upon and that it is the grace of the Master which is flowing in the meditation. The merger of the three ‘dhyata’ (one who meditates), ‘dhyey’ (the object of meditation) and the ‘dhyan’ (the meditation itself) into the one being i.e. the Master is the real objective of the meditation. There is no difference between this state of meditation and love as in the true love there exists only one, the Beloved and none else.

Sufis attach a lot of importance to prayer. Prayer for Sufis means to be in the Presence of the Almighty. As Prophet Muhammad remarked, ‘Thou shouldst worship thy Lord, as if thou seest Him; and if not, He indeed sees thee.’ Maulana Rumi has said that a prayer is not merely words. Prayer is not something simply uttered by mouth signifying belief. What can be conveyed and confined by words has a beginning and an end. It starts with the words and ends with the words. Such a prayer is nothing but a hollow thing. The essence of prayer is to forget oneself in His remembrance and get absorbed in His thoughts. One does not have to stick to any external form in offering prayer. The real prayer is to get merged; all the formalities then disappear. Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji also used to say, ‘what is the use of repeating a prayer mechanically? One has to overcome the language barrier.’

In regard to the concept of prayer the biggest contribution has been made by Rabia of Basra, one of the greatest women Sufi saints. Prayer for Rabia was a free and intimate communion with the God. For her the ritual of offering the prescribed prayers (Namaz) and other religious observances were of no merit. The true prayer for her was to be in the presence of God. She did not offer prayer in expectation of any reward or for avoiding punishment. She used to pray: ‘O my Lord, if I worship You from fear of Hell, burn me in the Hell, and if I worship You with the hope of paradise, exclude me from it; but if I worship You for Your own sake then withhold not from me Your Eternal Beauty.’

Prayer is the easiest way to attain to Him. Some one asked Maulana Rumi whether there was any other way easier than prayer to reach the God? Maulana Rumi answered that if there was any such method, it would also be called prayer. A king once requested a saint to remember him in his prayer. The saint replied, ‘When I am in prayer, I do not even remember myself, how can you expect me to remember you?’ But when the Lord is pleased with somebody, He fulfills his wishes even without asking. A story is related: A King had a servant who was close to him and was his favourite. People, who knew about it, often presented their applications to him to be submitted to the King for his favourable orders. The servant, however, was so faithful to the King that whenever he entered the royal presence, nothing except the King will remain in his thoughts and he will forget about everything else including his own self.. The King, therefore, himself used to take care of his comfort and needs and on looking into his belongings and finding the applications, the King would record his favourable orders, granting much more rewards than prayed for or expected. The other servants of the King, who always tried to impress the King with their loyalty and smartness behaved cleverly and cunningly in the King’s presence. They had no courage to speak out their real intentions and could hardly dare to make any petition to the King. Even if they did so, the King would rarely consider any of their petitions favourably. The essence of the story is that the Almighty looks at the hearts of His saints and if He will see your name engraved in their hearts He will shower His grace on you. He looks only for a shining heart in which He can see His reflection.

The Almighty cannot be persuaded by cleverness. One, who considers oneself to be frail and prays the Almighty in distress, receives His grace immediately. There is lot of strength in prayers. When the devotee cries for His help, the ocean of His mercy gets stormed. He is moved by the tears of repentance and He rushes to help His devotee. He mercifully takes away the will and strength of the body to indulge in wrongdoings again. There is no sin so heinous that it cannot be forgiven, provided one repents truly and firmly resolves not to commit it again.

‘Mein to gunahgar hoon, magar tu bakhsh de,

Kya khata bhi koi cheej hai, teri ata ke saamne’

(I am indeed a sinner, but kindly forgive me. Can there be anything unpardonable, looking at Your Mercy?)

God has no scarcity. He wants nothing. He is the Lord of the Universe with everything under His command. He is competent to do anything and has everything under His control. The only thing that He does not have is humility, which His devotee alone has. The Almighty likes humbleness the most and in return He gives His boundless love. But in the humbleness also lies some ego, which is difficult to identify. This is known as the pure or the subtle layer of ‘Maya.’ To get over this one should completely surrender to Him and should remember Him with a pure heart. One day His grace will definitely be received.

Whether one offers prayers or not, it does not matter to the God. If a doctor prescribes medicines to an ailing person, it does not affect the doctor whether the patient takes the medicine or not, but the patient certainly benefits from taking the medicine. Similar is the case with the prayers. Prayer is the food for the soul; it strengthens one’s soul.

All the religions lay stress on love of God, but it is difficult to understand what is really meant by love of God. For most religions the love of God is expressed in obedience and worship. The true nature of love, however, needs to be understood. One loves oneself the most; it is a fact of life experienced by everyone some time or the other. One loves oneself the most because of his identification with one’s own self. If one loves some body else, it is because of the reason that he starts identifying himself with that other person. For example, the mother loves her child because she identifies herself with the child, so much so that the child becomes a part of her own existence. On the contrary, the child has no identity of his own, for his ego has not yet grown up; he knows nothing except the mother, he is completely dependant on her, which explains his love for her. As they both grow, the child starts acquiring his individuality and the mother also starts recognizing his independent existence. The degree of love starts getting affected.

When one talks of the love of God the sequence is reversed. One could consider God as the mother of all mothers and the seeker as the child, who has to traverse the path from a state of grown up ego to the state of complete dependence on God i.e. surrender unto Him. With the complete surrender of the ego one acquires the spiritual knowledge that his essence is the essence of God i.e. cessation of the duality and that his reality is nothing but the Reflection of God. With this realisation one reaches the state of Unity i.e. the state of Oneness. In this state there is no difference between the love, faith and enlightenment. This is the true knowledge. When this realisation dawns one’s self exists no more.

The love for God has, therefore, to be understood as the complete Unity with the God. But then the God is Absolute and for most people it is difficult to surrender, to love something so abstract. Most people, therefore, need the help of a spiritual Master. The Master has a physical body and is like them. The disciple can perceive Master’s existence through his own senses. It is easy for him to surrender his ego at the feet of his Master. The love for the Master gradually leads the disciple to the realisation that there is no duality between the Master and the God. The face of the Master is only a mask under which lies the Reality.

One can consider the Master like the river that is continuously flowing towards and merging in the ocean. At the point of merger there is no difference between the river and the ocean. On merger with the ocean the river loses its identity, its independent existence. It becomes one with the ocean. The disciples who are like small watercourses by merging themselves with this river i.e. the Master can reach the ocean i.e. the God. On their own it is not only difficult but almost impossible for the small watercourses to travel through all this distance without the fear of being lost on the way. Their merger with the river paves the way for them to merge with the ocean. This is the easiest and the nearest path for the seekers to reach their destination. It is for this reason that the Sufis lay stress on the love for their Master.

In unity with the God what exists is only the Reality of the God and one sees the existence of the God alone in all beings. His love takes the form of Divine love for all beings. The love for God does not mean hatred towards the world; rather it results in the understanding that the others need to be treated in the same manner as one would himself like to be treated. One cannot be saying that he loves God by neglecting his duty towards the others. The mother cannot be justified in neglecting her child for the sake of performing her pooja and similarly a king cannot be said to love God if he spends all his time in worship and refuses to protect his people from the enemy. The real love for God is to do one’s duty with utmost care and attention, while at the same time remaining in His Presence i.e. taking it to be a Divine order to discharge his obligations most faithfully.

In regard to supremacy of love, the great Sufi Master Mahatma Ramchandraji has said that ‘love is such a thing which can cross the limits of the Seven Skies.’ His dear disciple Thakur Ram Singhji also used to say, ‘Love is all encompassing. The Almighty can be realized only through love. The illiterate Gopis had won the love of Lord Sri Krishna only due to their unfettered love.’ The true love brings in enlightenment. In fact there is no difference between Love and Enlightenment. Love is God and the purpose of acquiring knowledge is to know the God. Love is the culmination of knowledge and the height of enlightenment.

The true meaning of love is ‘ekatmata’ (oneness) i.e. complete merger with the beloved and cessation of the duality. There is no scope in love for the separate existence of the lover and the beloved. As soon as the feeling of duality between the Master and the disciple vanishes, one starts seeing His manifestation everywhere in the entire universe. Selfless love gradually turns into devotion, which makes one identical to one’s beloved. The disciple (the lover), however, is imperfect, and, therefore, it is the Master (the beloved), who being perfect, merges with the disciple and takes him on the path of love. We have references in the mystic literature:

‘Jab mein tha tab Hari nahi, ab Hari hai mein nay

Prem gali ati saankri, ya mein do na samay’

(Till I existed, God was not there. Now only He exists and I am not there. The path of love is so narrow that it has no place for the two.)

Love of God is given to all since it is He who has given birth to all. The very fact that something exists is a manifestation of His love. The Sufis consider human beings to be the best creation of the God and that the man has the highest place in His creation. But the perfection of human beings lies in becoming a ‘complete man’ (Insanu’l-kamil). The Qualities and Attributes of the Almighty reflect in a complete man. All creatures endeavour to evolve as complete man, as one could realise the Supreme Being only after that. The journey of all creatures started from the Supreme Being and will end with reaching back to Him. The period spent in the process is the ‘period of being’ (Dauran-e-Wajood). It is, therefore, not possible that His highest creation, the man is devoid of love. This love, however, does not surface till the heart is cleaned and it reflects that love like a mirror reflects the light of the sun.

Initially the Sufi wayfarers considered it necessary to live a life of ascetics and hermits, with immense fear of God. They, therefore, spent their time in meditation and in the remembrance of God to overcome their ego. Gradually, however, they realised that ego could be sacrificed only through love. Without love one cannot stand firmly for long. History is full of such examples where ascetics have fallen to their ego. Famous Sufi Jami has said, ‘You can adopt any method to shelve your ego but love is the only way which definitely protects you from ego.’ Sufis believe that Love is God. It is the gift of the God. It cannot be learnt from the human beings. It can be acquired only through His grace. For the Sufis love is the only way to realise the God. They consider the entire creation to be His manifestation and, therefore, unless one loves all the creatures, one cannot claim true love for God. Someone has said, ‘there can be as many ways to realise the God as are there the number of atoms. But the simplest and the fastest way to realise Him is to serve His creation.’ Thus, the Sufi, on the one hand endeavours to clear his inner-self, and on the other he renders selfless service and derives happiness in comforting others.

Sufis consider Uns (selfless love) for God as the shortest way to reach Him. The mother loves her son with no self-interest; she does not look at his vices or his goodness, nor does she live on any hopes from him. Even if she has any expectations, which are belied, her love for the son does not become any less. It is possible that at times the mother may get annoyed with the son but it does not mean that her heart would not melt seeing him in any difficulty. If one loves God in the same manner then there is no veil left in between. The only veil is that of self-interest, if that is not there, all the distance is travelled and one reaches his destiny immediately. Mahatma Ram Chandraji has stated in his book ‘Mazhab Aur Tahqiqat’ on the basis of his personal experience that there have been such great persons, who in their lives never engaged themselves in any spiritual practices, no jikr, no meditation, no contemplation, no worry of crossing spiritual stages, no desire of achieving salvation, peace or any such thing nor even to realise the Truth, but because of their intense love for their Master in their hearts and following his order to the hilt without caring for the result or their own interest in it, they have become one with their Master. Mahatma Ram Chandraji has further stated that he would not have believed it if in his own case his experience was not something similar. He, however, has cautioned against exhibition of superficial love to cover up for ones lethargy, which would lead him, nowhere.

Prophet Muhammad was asked once to which religion did he belong and it is said that Jesus Christ was also asked the same question. The fact is that all saints, all prophets belong to the same Religion, the Religion of the Lovers of God.

Sufism has traditionally been associated with Islam, but Sufi saints existed even before the Prophet. Sufism always was. Only before the Prophet they were not called Sufis. A few centuries later they were called Sufis. Earlier they were a sect called “Kamal Posh” (blanket wearers), who went to every prophet of their time. No one, however, could satisfy them and they told them to do this or that. One day Prophet Mohammed said: “There are many Kamal Posh men coming, and they will reach here in so many days and now at this moment they are there and there.” They came on the day when Prophet had said. And when they were with him, he only looked at them, without saying anything to them. They were completely satisfied. He created love in their hearts and that is why they were completely satisfied.

Sufism concerns with spirituality and not with religion. Spirituality does not need following of any particular religion. Customs and rituals are only the outer form of religion, which depend upon the place and social circumstances. Spirituality, however, is seeking the Truth and Self-realization that are the matter of soul, which is same in everyone and above all these things (Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan). Spirituality is neither ritual nor learning. If it was a ritual, one could learn it by practice. If it was mere learning, one could acquire it by reading. Spirituality is a flow from and to the heart.

The most distinguishing feature of Sufism, however, is the Master-disciple relationship. Sufis regard the place of their Pir-o-Murshid (the Guide or the Master) to be the highest. Sahajo Bai’s Bhajan Ram Tajoon Mein, Guru ko na Bisaaonro, Guru Ke sum Hari ko na Niharo is a reflection on this aspect. A seeker in order to attain his goal must follow the directions of his Master, who may lay down for him certain rules and practice, and otherwise guide him in every detail of his life. It is important to mention here that the requirements of individuals may often vary. Not everyone is at the same stage of evolution, nor is the nature of everyone alike. The Master, therefore, knows what is in the best interest of the disciple and how his character can be molded, quickly and without undue strain. A person who attempts to traverse the path without the aid of such a Master is said to have Satan for his guide and is compared to a tree that for want of a gardener’s care brings forth none or bitter fruit. In fact the whole exercise relates to surrender of ego. A seeker by taking the shelter of the Master surrenders his ego at the feet of his Master. This is a positive and a much easier way to surrender one’s ego. The Satan is a symbolical representation of one’s ego. We have many examples where individuals although reached very high level on the path of spirituality but their ego caused their down-fall. The Master having already traversed the path knows the intricacies of the path and helps the disciple achieve his objective. Besides, the Master also helps the disciple to keep his ultimate objective constantly in mind and not to get distracted by Siddhis (miraculous powers) that may be acquired by the seeker.

The term used by Sufis when a disciple’s responsibility is taken over by the Master is ‘bayat’ which literally means one who has been sold. It is open for the disciple that before he takes someone as his Pir, he may ask the Pir any questions or he may test him in any way to his utmost satisfaction. However, having once accepted the Master, the Master is to be followed blindly, for it is the Master who knows and the faith is the first condition for what is their in the heart of the Master to transmit into the heart of the disciple. There is an interesting anecdote in this regard. The second Khalifa of Prophet Mohammed was Hajrat Mohammed Umar Faruqi. The fourth khalifa1 of Prophet Mohammed was Prophet Mohammed’s nephew Hajrat Ali who also was his son-in-law. Once their sons were playing together. While playing, Hajrat Ali’s son taunted at Hajrat Umar Faruqi’s son saying, ‘Although you are a slave of a slave but talk of being equal to me.’ His son felt very upset and complained to his father. Hajrat Umar Faruqi then was the ruler of the Muslim community. He asked his son to get this in writing from Hajrat Ali’s son so that there was no doubt in what was said. Hajrat Umar Faruqi’s son again went to Hajrat Ali’s son and said, ‘If you dare repeat those insulting words, give it to me in writing.’ Hajrat Ali’s son without any hesitation wrote what he had uttered on a piece of paper and handed it over to Hajrat Umar Faruqi’s son.

When Hajrat Umar Faruqi’s son brought that paper to his father, he was so excited as if he had found a treasure and started kissing and putting that paper on his head. He embraced his son and prayed the Almighty to bless everyone with such a son. Then he said to his son, “O my son, Hajrat Ali’s son is the son of my Master’s daughter. He, therefore, is our Master and I am a slave of that family. I make the will that when I die, this paper be kept on my chest so that if the angles make any inquiry, they may know that I am a slave of my Master and let me rest in peace at the feet of my Master.”

The least word of a Pir is absolute law to his disciple. All the Pir’s wishes, even though they contravene the letter of the Shariat (i.e. scriptures) must be fulfilled. As a Sufi saint stated – “If the tavern-keeper (Pir) orders thee to colour thy prayer-mat with wine, do it: for the traveler is unaware of the customs and manners of the stages of love’s path.”

I am reminded of anecdote concerning one of the great Naqshbandi Sufis, Darwish Muhammad as-Samarqandi. Darwish Muhammad as-Samarqandi was nephew of Shaikh Muhammad az-Zahid and his dear disciple. Once Shaikh Muhammad az-Zahid told him to go up a certain hill at some distance and wait for him there. Shaikh Muhammad az-Zahid told him that he would be coming later. Darwish Muhammad was so obedient to his Shaikh that he moved immediately without thinking even for a moment as to how would he go there, what shall he do when he get there, etc. He had surrendered his will to his Shaikh completely. His conduct was perfect. He went and waited for his Shaikh to come. The time for afternoon prayers came but his Shaikh did not show up. Then set the Sun. His ego was telling him, “Your Shaikh isn’t coming; you have to go back. May be the Shaikh forgot.” His truthful belief, however, told him to believe in his Shaikh and believe that he is certainly coming, as he said. He only has to wait.

Darwish Muhammad’s heart did not believe his ego. He was being lifted up on the path of spirituality. His faith was firming up and he waited. It was very cold on the hill in the night. He was freezing. He spent all night awake. His only source of warmth was his remembrance of the Almighty. Dawn came but the Shaikh had still not shown up. He was hungry and started looking for something to eat. He found some fruit trees, ate, and kept waiting for the Shaikh. The day went, and then the next day. He was again fighting with his ego, but he kept reaffirming: “My Shaikh is a real Shaikh, he knows what he is doing.”

Time went on, a week and then a month. The Shaikh did not arrive. Darwish Muhammad kept on waiting spending his time in dhikr and his daily prayers. He kept on waiting. The power of his dhikr made the animals come and sit around him. It dawned on him this miraculous power had come to him from his Shaikh.

It began to snow in the winter but his Shaikh didn’t come. It was extremely cold and there was no more food. He fed himself with the moisture inside the bark of the tress, roots and whatever green leaves he could find. Deer came to him and he began to milk the ewes. This was another miracle that the ewes did not move when he milked them in turn. His Master was sending him spiritual knowledge trough these miracles and visions. He was being lifted up to higher and higher spiritual levels.

Year after year passed on like this. The Shaikh did not come, and Darwish Muhammad was ascending to a higher and higher state of patience. He had a firm belief, “My Shaikh knows.” All these years he was in continuous remembrance of his Shaikh and his heart was being filled with the love for his Shaikh. At the end of the seventh year he started smelling the fragrance of his Shaikh in the air around him.

Shaikh Muhammad az-Zahid arrived at the end of the seventh year. When Darwish Muhammad saw him, he felt a rapture of bliss in his heart, and immense love for his Shaikh. He ran to receive him completely covered with hair, accompanied by all his wild animal friends.

His Shaikh asked him what was he doing there and why did not he come down? Darwish Muhammad replied that he waited there for him as ordered by him. The Shaikh asked what if he died, or perhaps he forgot? Darwish Muhammad answered, how his Shaikh could forget when he is the representative of the Prophet? His Shaikh asked what if something had happened to him? Darwish Muhammad said, “O my Shaikh, if I had not stayed here and waited for you and obeyed, you would have never come to me by the permission of the Prophet!” It had been revealed to Darwish Muhammad that his Shaikh was coming by the order of the Prophet.

His Shaikh laughed and said: “Come with me” and in that moment he filled his heart with all the spiritual knowledge and bestowed upon him all the accomplishments of the Naqshbandi Order that he had in his heart. He then ordered him to be the Shaikh of the followers.

There is another similar anecdote relating to Muhammad Bahauddin Shah Naqshband:

Shah Naqshband said that once he was in a state of Attraction and absent-mindedness, moving here and there, not knowing what he was doing. In that condition he got an inspiration to go to the house of his Shaikh, Sayyid Amir Kulal. His feet were torn and bleeding from thorns when darkness fell. It was a pitch-dark night with no moon or stars showing. When he reached his Shaikh’s house, he was sitting with his friends. On seeing him there, his Shaikh asked his followers to take him out, as he did not want him in his house. They put him out. The air was very cold and Shah Naqshband had nothing on but an old leather cloak. He felt that his ego was revolting, trying to betray his trust in his Shaikh. Shah Naqshband, however, overcame his ego with Almighty’s Divine care and Mercy, which were his only support in carrying this humiliation in the Cause of Allah and his Shaikh. Shah Naqshband felt so tired and so depressed that he put the state of humbleness at the door of pride, placed his head on the threshold of the door of his Master with a firm resolve that he would not remove it until his Shaikh took him back under his kind care. Snow and the chilled air froze Shah Naqshband. His heart, however, was filled with the warmth of the love for the Divine and the love for the door of the Divine, his Shaikh. In the early morning Shaikh Sayyid Amir Kulal stepped out of his door and without seeing him physically put his foot on Shah Naqshband’s head, which was still on his threshold. His heart was filled with pity. He immediately withdrew his foot, took Shah Naqshband inside his house and blessed him to be dressed with the dress of Happiness. He said, ‘You have been dressed with the dress of Divine Love. You have been dressed with a dress that neither my Shaikh nor myself has been dressed with. Allah is happy with you. The Prophet is happy with you. All the Shaikhs of the silsila are happy with you’. Then with great care and delicacy he pulled the thorns from Shah Naqshband’s feet and washed his wounds, filling his heart with divine knowledge and bestowing upon him the most valuable spiritual treasure.

Sufis attach a lot of importance to the proper adab (respect) for one’s Master. Sheikh Abu Ali Farmadi said, ‘ if you are true in your love for your Master, you have to keep respect with him.’

We all have heard of the great Sufi Saint Bulleh Shah one of the great Sufi Masters of Punjab in the Order of Hajrat Abdul Qadir Jilani. A similar incident is associated with him. His Master was Hajrat Inayat Shah. Bulleh Shah belonged to a family that was descendant of Prophet, but his Master was from a lower caste. Bulleh Shah’s family was not able to live with this fact. Bulleh Shah, however, was firm in his devotion to his Master. Once in a family marriage, Bulleh Shah invited his Master. Hajrat Inayat Shah, however, did not come himself but sent one of his disciples as his representative, who also belonged to the same cast as his Master. Bulleh Shah’s family did not pay proper attention to him. Bulleh Shah also did not pay proper respect to the representative of his Master under the influence of his family, owing to his lower cast. This annoyed Hajrat Inayat Shah and he discarded Bulleh Shah.

Bulleh Shah’s world changed with the annoyance of his Master. He tried to seek forgiveness of his Master but did not succeed. Bulleh Shah knew that his Master liked music. He, therefore, started learning the art of singing and dancing from a lady, whom he took as his mother. Soon Bulleh Shah became apt at it. His Master used to participate in the annual Urs (a religious function). Bulleh Shah reached there along with his teacher. He had covered his face under a veil and asked his teacher not to reveal his name and that if his Master Hajrat Inayat Shah is pleased with his singing and dancing and asks her to remove the veil, she should agree to do so only when Hajrat Inayat Shah pardons all his wrong doings.

Bulleh Shah danced and sang to his heart. Hajrat Inayat Shah was pleased. He did not know who he or she was. He desired the veil to be lifted, but Bulleh Shah kept on singing and dancing. Hajrat Inayat Shah asked again and again. At that moment the lady asked Hajrat Inayat Shah to first pardon all the sins and wrong doings of the singer as a pre-condition to show the face. Hajrat Inayat Shah agreed and when he saw Bulleh Shah, he embraced him and accepted him again. Hajrat Inayat Shah bestowed upon Bulleh Shah his entire spiritual treasure, conferring Masterhood upon him there itself.

A disciple must know how to obey. There is an interesting story concerning how a disciple must obey. It is not enough that the disciple merely obeys his Master. The anecdote is that of a young person, who visited a Sufi Master to be taken as a disciple. The Sufi Master told the young man that he was not yet ready to be taken as a disciple but the young man was insistent. The Sufi Master ultimately took the young man with him on a pilgrimage to Mecca. As both of them were travelling together, the Master asked him to be either a leader or a follower so that they may complete their journey in an orderly manner. The young man chose to follow the Master. In the night it started raining. The Master got up and held a cover over the disciple. When the disciple protested saying that it is what that he should be doing, the Master told the young man that as the leader he commands him (the young man) to be protected. When it was day, the young man requested the Master to change roles, as it was a new day. The Master agreed. The young man then told the Master that he would go and collect some wood to make fire. The master, however, said him that he may do no such thing. When the young man argued that he was the leader commanding the Master to let him collect the wood, the Sufi Master asked him not to do anything like that for he (the Sufi Master) was now a follower who could not allow himself to be served by the leader.

The Sufi Saints through tawajjuh (focusing their attention on to the disciple) produce great spiritual changes in disciples. Through tawajjuh they transmit their spiritual power to their murid (disciple). The methods of tawajjuh varied in different tariqats (different Sufi orders). There are about 40 Sufi tariqats, the main four being Naqshbandias, Chistias, Qadarias and Suhurawadis . These orders are marked by distinguishing features in their teaching and practice, which are supposed to have been handed down through more or less continuous chains of succession originating with their founders. The centre of every order at any given time is a murshid, who is considered to be a spiritual heir of the original founder and as such received his authority through his immediate predecessor.

The Chisti Order is now indigenous to India. The devotees of this order practice chilla i.e. they observe seclusion for forty days during which they refrain from talking beyond what is absolutely necessary, eat little and spend most of their time in prayers and meditation. Another Characteristic of the followers of this order is their fondness for devotional music. They hold musical festival, and pass into ecstasy while listening to singing.

Naqshbandi Sufis, however, consider that music, ceremonials and even worship, when done collectively can also be bondage. Naqshbandi Sufis go to the Absolute Truth in silence, for it can be found only in silence and it is Silence. The Naqshbandi Sufis are, therefore, sometimes called the silent yogis. If they take on to some practices, they are performed always in silence.

In the Naqshbandi Silsila, the Master creates love in the heart of his disciple. It is a process of induction, where the Master through the flux of his spiritual energy induces love in the heart of the disciple. In this order, it is the soul that attracts the soul and soul speaks to the soul. Through this link of love, the knowledge in the heart of the Master is transmitted to the heart of the disciple. It is the transmission of power from heart to heart, which is akin to the concept of ‘Shaktipat’ of ancient Hindu Saints. In the Naqshbandi order, the Hriday Chakra (the mystique center of Heart ) is used mainly, which is the center of love. When Hriday Chakra is activated, such force, such energy flows through it that one forgets all other things. By activating the Hriday Chakra, love is created by the master. The result is that the entire work of awakening, activating is done by the Hriday Chakra alone, which is the leader and which gradually activates and energises all other charkas.

In reference to Sufism, Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal said that the system followed in this line needs no effort on the part of the disciple. It is the master who through his grace does every thing for the disciple. Effort on the part of the disciple does not lead him anywhere. A real Guru, a Satguru knows how to mold the disciple from deep within, just by a mere sight. The Master, however, does not impose conditions. He is like a loving mother. The child can be angry, can run away but the mother does not take it very seriously. She cares for the child just the same. Similarly, the disciples can and do sometimes leave the Master, but the Master is never supposed to do so since the Master-disciple relationship is forever. The disciple cannot go anywhere if he is pledged to the Master. The Master is like an experienced rider who makes the horse go where he wants. But disciples are not slaves. They are free. Even when the personality wants to run away it is difficult for it to do so, the Higher self knows better. This is a system of liberation, of freedom but most people fail to understand or appreciate it as they are asked to do nothing, no discipline, no bondage, no enchanting of mantras.

We live in the epoch of mind. Mind would not accept anything till at least some kind of an explanation is provided. This system, therefore, is confined to a few and never widespread. The knowledge passes from the master to the disciple by his sheer love for the Master, from heart-to-heart. The goal is achieved in this very life itself.

Bayazid, one of the renowned Sufis of his time also established supremacy of love by saying that the Almighty can be approached only through love. He said that love for the friends of Allah results in their love for you. The Almighty looks at the hearts of ‘His’ saints and if ‘He’ will see your name engraved in their hearts, ‘He’ will forgive you. For this reason, in the Naqshbandi silsila the followers love their Master. Their love for the Master lifts them to a state of bliss and presence in the heart of their beloved. Similarly Shah Naqshband said that the physical distance between a murid and his sheikh in this way does not matter, as one who follows and loves his sheikh, is nourished from the stream of love and given light in his daily life.

A lot of importance is attached in Sufism on dhikr (jikr, jaap, recital or the remembrance of the Almighty). Till the time of Shaikh Abdul Khaliq al Ghujdawani (6th Century H), they practiced loud dhikr. One day while reading the Qur’an, Shaikh Ghujdawani came across the ayat; Call upon your Sustainer humbly, and in the secrecy of your hearts.” This prompted him to inquire about the silent dhikr. He was the first one in the Sufi orders to use silent dhikr and was later considered the master of silent dhikr. He also coined the following phrases that are considered the principles of the Naqshbandi Sufi Order:

(i)Hosh Hardam (Conscious Breathing) – The true seeker should always be alert that he does not take any breath devoid of Almighty’s remembrance and that he does not indulge in doing a wrong or a sin. Shah Naqshband said, “This Order is built on breath. One, therefore, must safeguard his breath in the time of his inhalation and exhalation and in between.” Similarly, Ubaidullah al-Ahrar said, “The most important mission for the seeker in this Order is to safeguard his breath.” In his book, Fawatih al-Jamal, Shaikh Abdul Janab Najmuddin al-Kubra said, “Dhikr is flowing in the body of every single living creature by the necessity of their breath-even without will-as a sign of obedience, which is part of their creation.” It is, therefore, necessary to be in the Presence of the Almighty with every breathing, in order to realize the Essence of the Creator. It is, however, difficult for seekers to secure breath from heedlessness. Therefore, they must safeguard it by seeking forgiveness, which will purify and sanctify it and prepare them for the Real Manifestation of the Almighty everywhere.

(ii)Nazar bar Kadam (Watch Your Step) – Each step moved forward should be taken consciously i.e. one should not do anything which may drag him down or which may obstruct his spiritual progress. It also means that one should avoid looking here and there aimlessly as the mind by seeing forms impression. The first glance is harmless but a second look i.e. a deliberate look forms an impression on the mind. One should therefore, take each step forward in ‘His’ remembrance.

(iii)Safar dar Watan (Journey Homeward) – This means that the seeker must move from the world of creation to the World of Creator. Moving away from worldly desires and human weaknesses and acquiring godly characteristics is known as ‘Safar dar Watan.’

The Naqshbandi Sufi Order divides this journey into two categories. The first is external journey in which a seeker desires and searches for a Master. The internal journey begins with the blessing and grace of the Master.

(iv)Khilawat dar Anjuman (Solitude in the Crowd) – ‘Khilawat’ means seclusion, both external and internal. External seclusion requires the seeker to be away from people, staying by himself. The internal seclusion means whether amidst a crowd, walking or doing anything else, one should constantly have his mind attuned to the Almighty. Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi said, “Perfection is not in exhibition of miraculous powers, but perfection is to sit among people, sell and buy, marry and have children; and yet never leave the presence of Allah even for one moment.”

The most distinguishing feature of Sufism is the Master-disciple relationship. Sufis regard the place of their Pir-o-Murshid (the Guide or the Master) to be the highest. One who wants to join esoteric practices is bound to follow the lead of some spiritual director called a Pir or Guru. The seeker in order to attain his goal must follow the directions of his Master, who may lay down for him certain rules and practices, and guide him in every detail of his life. The teacher knows that the requirements of individuals vary. Not everyone is at the same stage of evolution, nor is the nature of everyone alike. No two disciples are, therefore, treated in the same manner. Human beings are unique. The Master knows his job. He will treat them according to their possibilities, their character and their past conditioning. The teaching is given according to the time, the place and the state of the evolution of the disciple. The Master, however, does not go against any religion, all religions for him are alike, they are only different roads to the One Truth.

The Master knows what is in the best interest of the disciple and how his character can be moulded, quickly and without undue strain. In fact the whole exercise relates to surrender of ego. A seeker by taking the shelter of the Master surrenders his ego at the feet of his Master. This is the easiest and quickest way to surrender one’s ego. A person who attempts to traverse the path of spirituality without the aid of the Master is said to have Shaitan for his guide and is compared to a tree that for want of a gardener’s care brings forth none or bitter fruit. The Shaitan is a symbolical representation of one’s ego. Scriptures are full of examples where individuals even after reaching very high spiritual states fell down because of their ego. The Master having already traversed the path knows the intricacies of the path and helps the disciple achieve his objective. Besides, the Master also helps the disciple to keep his ultimate objective constantly in mind and in not getting distracted by Siddhis (miraculous powers) that might be acquired by the seeker in the process.

The term used by Sufis when a disciple’s responsibility is taken over by the Master is ‘bayat’ (initiation), which literally means one, who has been sold i.e. pledged to the Master. Although there is no direct authority in the Qur’an enjoining the following of a Pir and in fact the democratic spirit of Islam would appear to be against all confessional and Pir worship but texts are quoted as supporting the ceremonials connected with bayat such as – “Obey God and obey His Prophet, as such as those placed in authority over you” and “Whoever did bayat to you (O Prophet) has verily done bayat to God, for verily God’s hand is on their hand”

Sufis attach a lot of importance to the proper adab (respect) for one’s Master. Sheikh Abu Ali Farmadi said, ‘if you are true in your love for your Master, you have to keep respect with him.’ Sufis regard the place of their Master to be the highest. Shaikh Ahmad Faruqi in this context has said that the disciple must observe proper etiquettes in the company of his Master. When the disciple is in the presence of his Master, he should withdraw his attention from all other things and turn his mind totally towards him. He should not start offering prayer (Namaz) if the time arrives, nor should he engage in performing jikr, except on the order of the Master. None of his actions should show even slightest disrespect for the Master. If he receives some blessings from any saint he must know that it is only his Master’s grace, which although appears to be flowing from that other saint but in fact is received by him due to his allegiance to his Master.

Even the most insignificant word of the Master is the absolute law to his disciple. The Master’s wishes, even though they contravene the letter of the Shariat (i.e. scriptures) must be fulfilled. As one of the great Sufi Masters has said, ‘If the tavern-keeper (your Master) orders you to soak your prayer-mat with wine, do it; for you are still not aware of the etiquettes to be observed in the path of love.’

Effort on the part of the disciple does not lead him to perfection. A Guru (Master) is needed. By oneself alone, one can never go beyond the level of the mind. Mind cannot empty itself of itself. How can one empty out the mind, if one is constantly working through the mind. One must be able to leave it, to forget everything. One cannot do this oneself, as the mind cannot transcend itself.

In the Naqshbandi Order of Sufis, declared Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji, no effort on the part of the disciple is needed. The Master through his grace does everything for the disciple. A real Guru, a Satguru knows how to mould the disciple from deep within, just by a mere sight. The Master does not impose conditions. He is like a loving mother. The child can be angry, can run away but the mother does not take it very seriously. She cares for the child just the same. Similarly, the disciples can and do sometimes leave the Master, but the Master is never supposed to do so since the Master disciple relationship is forever. The disciple cannot go anywhere if he is pledged to the Master. The Master is like an experienced rider who makes the horse go where he wants. But disciples are not slaves. They are free. Even when the personality wants to run-away it is difficult for it to do so, the Higher Self knows better. This is a system of liberation, of freedom but most people fail to understand or appreciate it as they are asked to do nothing, no discipline, no bondage and no enchanting of mantras. We live in the epoch of the mind. Mind is the ruler. Most of the people are not satisfied; they will not accept anything till at least some kind of explanation is given. This system, therefore, is never widespread; it is for the few and it is from the heart-to-heart. The goal is to be achieved in the present life itself.

Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji also said that the Sufi is a friend, a spiritual guide; but not a teacher, for he has nothing to teach. The Sufi teaches by being what he is. He does not belong to any country or any civilisation. He works always according to the need of the people of the time. He also said that to make a Saint takes no time. But who is prepared to sacrifice everything? Then this world shall be nothing, non-existent for him anymore. Who is prepared to accept it? The Master ascertains by his power whether the disciple has reached the stage of complete surrender, whether he has annihilated himself in the Master? If that is so, the Master passes on the disciple to his Master and so on. In course of time, the consciousness of the disciple gets so absorbed in the Masters of the chain that he possesses their spiritual powers. He is then passed still higher up the chain until he merges completely in the Universal Consciousness.

Although the way of training of Sufis is not exclusive to them alone they developed a system of Tavajjoh, which is the only difference. The Sufi Saints through tavajjoh (focusing their attention on to the disciple) produce great spiritual changes in disciples. Through tavajjoh they transmit their spiritual energy to their murid (disciple). The methods of tavajjoh varied in different tariqats (different Sufi Orders). There are about forty Sufis tariqats, the main four being Naqshbandia, Chishtia, Qadaria and Suhurawadia. These orders are marked by distinguishing features in their teachings and practices, which are supposed to have been handed down through more or less continuous chains of succession originating with their founders. The center of every order at any given time is a murshid (Master), who is considered to be a spiritual heir of the original founder and as such received his authority through his immediate predecessor.

The spiritual knowledge cannot be conveyed through words. The real knowledge can be transmitted only from heart-to-heart. The Sufis, therefore, insist on the necessity of getting in touch with a living Master. One must meet a living Master at least once. It is only then that the difference between the name and the holder of the name ceases to exist. Till one has not met the holder of the name, the name is a hollow thing. One can imagine about the qualities and attributes of the holder of the name, but that is only an imagination. It is not the firm faith. The Absolute Truth being beyond perception, it is only His representative, the Master, who can lead the disciple to the Truth. The Master is like a door, the one side of which faces the closet and the other side to the open i.e. the Master is the doorway to lead the disciple to the God. But for this fact, there is no difference between the Master and the God who is linked both to the finite and the Infinite. It is the Master who by his grace gives faith to the disciple. The Master being like the disciple, i.e. both being human, it assures the disciple that it is possible for him, with all his human weaknesses to overcome them and to become one like his Master. In fact like the child who sucks the milk of its mother and becomes strong and grows, so the disciple absorbs from the Guru. The disciple is nourished with the essence of the Guru.

The Master is always benevolent and merciful. Even his rebuking has the shower of hidden love in it. It is meant for the benefit and progress of the disciple. To clean the carpet of the dust, it needs to be struck with a stick. It may appear to be a cruelty to the carpet but in fact it is not cruelty, it is necessary to clean it, to remove the dust. Similarly to drain away the pus from a septic boil the doctor has to operate it but it is not cruelty on the part of the doctor. Even if a disciple is thrown away from the door of the Master, as it happened with many Sufi saints, it is for his benefit as the pain of separation arouses the fire of longing and continuous remembrance of the beloved, that is the Master, which purifies the heart of the disciple.

Ancient wisdom

Sufism is as old as humanity. Traditionally, however, Sufism has been associated with Islam. Although Sufi saints existed even before Prophet Muhammad, but before the Prophet they were not called Sufis. It was only after a few centuries that they were called Sufis. According to Qushayri (988 AD) and some other scholars like Shihabuddin Suhrawardi, the term ‘Sufi’ was first used at the end of second century Hijri i.e. in the early ninth century AD. The term Sufi did not find a mention either in the Sihah-i-Sittah compiled in the 9th and 10th century AD or in the Arabic dictionary, the Qamus compiled in the early 15th century AD.

Prophet Muhammad is said to have received a two-fold revelation. One, the knowledge of the Absolute Truth, in his heart and the other that is embodied in the content of holy Qur’an. While the Qur’an was conferred the status of the Holy Book to govern the conduct of the Muslims, the transmission of knowledge of the Absolute Truth in the heart of Prophet Muhammad was meant only for a few, from heart-to-heart, through the line of succession i.e. from the Master to the disciple and so on. All the Sufi tariqats (different Sufi Orders), therefore, trace their origin in Prophet Muhammad.

It is believed that a large number of prophets of God preceded Prophet Muhammad. In Islamic traditions, the number of prophets is put at 124,000 and that of messengers of God at 313. The early prophets were monotheists and they brought the message of the one true God. They wished to reform the society and opposed idolatry. The pre-Islamic monotheists are believed to exist widely amongst Arab tribes from about the fifth century AD. They did not believe in idol worship and openly disapproved of idolatry and desired to restore the religion of Abraham. They were the seekers of Truth, who engaged themselves in the search of Truth and believed in the unity of the Supreme Being. They laid a lot of stress on one’s own conduct; living a moral life; compassionate and sympathetic behaviour with others, especially with those in need; on taking care of widows and orphans and helping the poor and sick. These ideals had their influence on Islam and some of these basic concepts of Islam had already started finding acceptance by the learned and thoughtful people. Some of the Prophet’s companions including his relatives were also deeply influenced by such thoughts.

Sufism, to its followers meant to acquire the inner knowledge, the enlightenment that could enable them to realise the Truth, which is also the underlying objective of all the religions. This being central to all religions, the Sufi fundamentals existed in all religions and, therefore, Sufism travelled beyond the borders of religion. The essential of Sufism found an expression in all societies trying to achieve perfection. Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji used to say that not all the occult knowledge is given out at one time. As the humanity progresses, more and more knowledge is received. It is also stated in the Qur’an (15:21), ‘We possess the treasuries of everything but We bring it down only in a known quantity.’ It is also related to Prophet Muhammad that he said that the Qur’an contains in it the knowledge of the ancients and the moderns.

The effort of Prophet Muhammad was to unite the Arabian tribes, make them believe in one God, reform them and to give them a religion adapted to their own requirements. In order to evolve them as a perfect society, they were asked to follow the Qur’an. The essential ingredients of Sufism are, therefore, found in abundance in the Qur’an. The mystical tendencies exhibited by some of Prophet Muhammad’s companions and friends also find justification and support from the Qur’an. The tendency of renunciation of worldly pleasures and intense fear of God and His judgments was profoundly manifested in the Sufism of these early Muslims.

The very early period of Islam witnessed it as a religion of reconciliation and concord with people being gently persuaded rather than being coerced into it. However, the infidelity and impious rule of the Umayyad immediately following the first four caliphs, created such political and social conditions that many Muslims became disgusted and adopted to asceticism and a life of seclusion to seek peace of soul. Towards the end of the first century Hijri, there were many who moved beyond the life of ascetics and seclusion to contemplation, to vision and to ecstasy. The life of austerity and poverty, which was hitherto conceived essential for gaining access to paradise, came to be reconciled as an expression of devotion to God. Not only that, gradually the focus shifted from material wealth to the lack of desire for possession i.e. a true detachment from all worldly things. Most of them were, however, orthodox Muslims in their beliefs and practices. They had yet not distinguished spirituality from the religion and laid great emphasis on the teachings of Qur’an and Traditions.

The Sufis in the period immediately after Prophet Muhammad spent their lives in fasting and in observing the rules of Sharia (the Islamic code of conduct), giving up the worldly pleasures-wealth, fame, feasts and women-and spent their time in solitude away from the society, seeking anonymity, hunger and celibacy. They usually lived on scanty food and wore little clothes. They were more concerned with the punishments and rewards for the infidels and the believers. In the ninth century AD, however, the Sufis recognized that spiritual progress couldn’t be achieved by following Sharia alone. It was necessary for guiding their conduct, but not enough. They started adopting various spiritual practices over and above Sharia, known as Tariqat (the path). They considered following Shariat and Tariqat essential to reach the Haqiqat (the Truth).

The early caliphs conquered large areas, accumulated lot of wealth and became supreme political powers of their time. This resulted in many ancient centers of learning and particularly the traditional schools of mystical teaching also falling under their stronghold. Buddhism by that time was firmly rooted in the Central Asia that had come under the empire of Islam together with Northwest India.

The external contacts had their impact on various Sufi practices. They adopted and evolved a variety of practices (apparently different from the ritual prayers) to enhance their spiritual experiences and to attain the state of ecstasy. Some of the people, while still remaining within the Islamic fold, started following an unorthodox way of life, as a result of which the orthodox Muslims considered them as being ‘outside the law’. These people started to believe that for the realisation of the Truth, it was not necessary to conform to a strict religious discipline. They believed more in the internal practices than observing outer rituals of offering prayers, observing fasts etc. One could perform a pilgrimage without taking a step out of the house. It is said that the great Sufi Master Bayazid while about to proceed for the hajj pilgrimage met an old man who said to him, ‘Circumambulate around me seven times. It is the same as going around the Kaaba and will save you time and trouble’. Bayazid complied with it and returned home. For them the real idolatry was blind adherence to the rituals. Many of the Sufis, therefore, did not stick to the Sharia and adopted the radical rules of their own.

This evolution of Sufi thinking was greatly influenced by many factors including emergence of Mutazilis-a rationalist group within Islam, Batinis-an esoteric group, Bisheriyas-an antinomian group; christological sects like the Gnostics and Manicheans and the mystical groups like the Hermetics and Neoplatonists. Sufi mystics are reported to be visiting monasteries of Christian monks, studying their devotional literature and having discussions with them on spiritual aspects. Many Sufis claimed their teachings were known even before the advent of Islam. They believed that these were received and handed down from antiquity through various saints and prophets in the form of knowledge transmitted from heart-to-heart.

The Sufis have been assimilating in themselves the best of various practices and thoughts in order to achieve the perfection. It is the ancient wisdom. According to Dr. S.S.Radhakrishnan, ‘Wisdom is not to be confused with theoretical learning, or correct beliefs, for ignorance is not an intellectual error. It is spiritual blindness. To remove it we must cleanse the soul of its defilement and kindle the spiritual vision.’ For the revelation of wisdom one needs to purify his heart and sacrifice his ego.

Mahatma Radha Mohan Lalji has said that, ‘the way of training of Sufis is not exclusive to them alone; in the Srimadbhagwadgita it is described in a similar way. Except that the Sufis developed a system of tavajjoh (transmission of spiritual energy from heart to heart by focusing one’s attention), which is the only difference.’

In this context it is important to mention that Lord Sri Krishna states in Chapter 4 (Shloka1 and 2) of the Srimadbhagwadgita that ‘this knowledge was given in the past to Vivaswan. From Vivaswan, it passed on to Manu and Manu passed it on to Ikshwaku. This knowledge thus passed on in succession from one to another, but was lost in oblivion with the passage of time.’ The great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order, Hajrat Maulana Shah Fazl Ahmad Khan (19th–20th Century AD) has said that this occult science of Sufi Saints in fact belonged to the ancient Hindu saints, which was lost in oblivion by them and is being now reintroduced amongst them.’

This ancient wisdom is the wisdom of the men who have realised the Truth. In the Srimadbhagwadgita Lord Sri Krishna reveals this ancient wisdom in the form of Sankhyayoga, Buddhiyoga and Karmayoga, the essence of which is that every one who has been born will have to die one day but the soul is eternal. The changes in the body do not mean changes in the soul. For a wise man pain and pleasure, loss and gain, victory and defeat are the same. He remains unperplexed in these. One, however, should not neglect his duty, as not performing one’s duty is a sin. When there is a struggle between the right and the wrong, one who stands away out of false sentimentality or cowardice commits a sin. The path of selfless action is the right path in which there is neither loss of effort nor any fear of adverse result. One has to engage in one’s duty with steadiness of mind. Performance of rituals for fulfillment of desires does not lead one to the enlightenment. One needs to perform his duty without seeking its fruits, with the evenness of mind in success or failure. Such an action releases one from the bond of birth and leads him to the blissful supreme state. One, whose mind has crossed the mire of delusion, grows indifferent to theoretical knowledge and attains insight, the wisdom.

One, who has overcome attachment, who neither rejoices in meeting with the good nor recoils in meeting with the evil, is said to have attained stability of mind. Dwelling on objects of senses produces attachment; attachment springs desires and desires result in anger. Anger in turn causes loss of reason and thereby complete ruin. The mind, therefore, needs to be disciplined to attain the purity of spirit, which ends all sorrows. Cessation of all desires, sacrifice of ego and giving away attachments results in peace and tranquility of mind. With the purity of mind, the soul experiences self-realisation and attains the Divine bliss.

There are two ways of self-realisation-one through the path of knowledge (renunciation) and the other through the path of action. Abstaining from action, however, does not give freedom from action. Nor by mere renunciation can one attain perfection. Besides no being can live without action even for a moment, as compelled by the nature everyone is driven to action. One, who outwardly restrains the organ of senses and abstains from action but dwells in mind is a hypocrite and deludes himself. On the other hand, one, who controls the organs of senses and action by the mind and performs his duty with a detached mind, is a superior being. By desisting from duty one cannot even maintain his body. One, who does not perform his duty, lives his life in vain. However, one, who is absorbed in the Self and takes delight and is contended with the Self, has no duty left for him. He has no selfish interest in things done or in things left undone. By performing one’s duty selflessly, one attains the Supreme.

The conduct of great persons sets an example for the others. If they do not perform their duties, the others would imitate them and this would result in the ruin of the world. Knowledge is covered by the insatiable fire in the form of desires, which is the eternal enemy of the wise. Desire is never satisfied by fulfillment. One, therefore, needs to control his mind by reason. The senses are greater than the body; mind is greater than the senses and intellect is greater than the mind. The Self is, however, beyond the intellect. One, who has realised the Self and controlled his ego becomes truly invincible. The one whose actions are free from desires attains freedom from action, as all his actions are burnt by the fire of wisdom.

One in quest of knowledge should receive it by humble reverence and service from the man of wisdom (the Master), who have realised the Truth. This real knowledge reduces all actions to ashes, as the blazing fire reduces the fuel to ashes. One attains the tranquility of mind gradually through practice and having established the mind in God, one should restrain it from all other objects and should bring it back to the concentration on God. One, who so unites with the all-Pervading Consciousness, sees the God present in all beings and all beings existing in the God. Such a person is greater than the man of action, knowledge or austerities. He is truly a realised man.

It is important to mention that this wisdom is revealed not as a theoretical knowledge but was a transmission from Lord Sri Krishna to Arjun from heart-to-heart. This revelation took place in the battlefield, where undoubtedly there was no time at the disposal of both Lord Sri Krishna and Arjun to enter into any intellectual discourse at the physical plane. This wisdom is also not a sermon of book-knowledge for a man to sit in the comfort of his house and to contemplate on it and thereby achieve the understanding or the realisation. Lord Sri Krishna asks Arjun to act in one of the most difficult situations of fighting against one’s own kith and kin, leaving his self behind and with perfection. This exactly is the Sufi way, to live conciously and learn through practice and participation and through one’s own experience. It is a positive way of living in action and not that of an idle.

The Sufis thus are ancient spiritual freemasons and Sufism is very much older than Islam and even Buddhism. It took on the terminology of Islam but this was due to the customs and religion of the country where it was allowed to flourish; that is in Arabia and later in Persia.

the sufis

‘Look into the heart of a Sufi,

If you want to see the Reality,

You would find there nothing but,

The true reflection of the Almighty.’

Sufism evokes considerable interest amongst people mainly because of the mysticism associated with it and also because not much is known about the secrets of their knowledge. Often, however, persons, who have symbolized Sufism to observing certain customs and rituals but who do not understand the true meaning of Sufism, mislead them. Sufism is not something, which could be explained theoretically; it could be understood only through participation and practice.

In regard to the origin of the word ‘Sufi’, there are different views amongst scholars. Majority of them, however, agree that the use of wool (Suf in Arabic) in clothing by them has characterized Sufis. Both Moses and Jesus used wool for their clothing and many of the Prophet Muhammad’s companions also used wool, which was available easily and was cheap for them to afford. Use of coarse wool as clothing also reflected upon one’s inclination towards austerity and renunciation of worldly pleasures.

Although Sufism has been greatly influenced by Islam, yet to take all the Sufis as Muslim mystics would be too myopic a view to understand Sufism in its true sense. Sufism is indefinable; it is a way of life. Tasawwuf (Sufism) is neither a religion nor a philosophy; nor it is a ritual or mere learning. If it was ritual, one could learn it by practice. If it was mere learning, one could acquire it by studying. To be a true human being, free from all bondage and honest with the Almighty is being a Sufi. Hakim Jami, a great scholar and Naqshbandi Sufi has said: ‘Do not be proud of your intellect and learning, for in the Sufi way your intellect hampers your progress and learning is stupidity.’ But this has to be understood in the right perspective; the real learning for the seeker is from the book of the heart of the Sufi.

Sufism is a matter of conduct. It concerns with one’s conduct and is a matter of practice. About being a Sufi, Hajrat Abul Hasan Kharqani, a great Sufi Master of the Naqshbandi Order, said that the Sufi is not the one who wears patched clothes or carries the prayer rug, nor the one who keeps certain customs and appearances, but the Sufi is one to whom everyone’s focus is drawn, although he is hiding himself. He also said that the Sufi is one who in the daylight does not need the Sun and in the night does not need the Moon. The essence of Sufism is absolute non-existence that needs no existence besides the Almighty’s Existence.

The Sufis do not crave for any recognition or special treatment for them. The idea of an intimate communion of the self with the Eternal Reality is central to being a Sufi.

Sufism is spiritual activation and evolution through participation, practice and one’s own experience. It is a process of evolution of self in harmony with the others. Sufis believe in evolution of a man into a complete man by enlightenment through one’s own experience and understanding. The spirituality of Sufis reflect in their every day action. It is not something external reserved for some special occasion, but a part and parcel of their being. Sufis make a conscious effort to evolve as a perfect man.

In regard to spiritual evolution of a Sufi, Hajrat Abu Yazid al-Bistami (Bayazid) said that progress could not be made by standing with the pious or with the warriors in the cause or with those who pray or fast excessively. The only way to the Almighty is to ‘leave yourself and come’, which meant to leave one’s self interest in this world and the Hereafter, leaving everything other than the Almighty behind. The Sufi, therefore, is one, who has emptied himself of everything, who has left everything behind, except what he really is. He has removed all the dust and the rusting from the mirror of his heart, which now shines with His Glory and reflects His Presence. The SUFI is one, who has Submitted himself to the will of the god, who lives in Union with the God and who has devoted himself to FInd the Truth.

The Sufi is a complete man, with his essential personality reflecting from deep within. Sirajudin, a scholar from Kashmir has said, the Sufi is a rose among roses and a thorn among thorns. Khwaja Hasan Sani Nizami, Sajjadanashin of Hajrat Nizamuddin’s Dargah has said: ‘A Sufi is liberal like the ocean, kind like the Sun and humble like a river.’ The Sufi is drunk without wine; he is lost in his Master’s love. He is sated without food; shows opulence in poverty; joy in sorrow and loves even his enemies. *

(*Maulana Rumi)

Outwardly the Sufis may look to be any one, a peasant, a merchant, a soldier, a physician, a lawyer, a teacher or a housewife and according to the understanding of the viewer they may seem mystics, magicians, practitioners of occult sciences or just the ordinary people like anyone else. Some of them may talk, others may be silent, some may walk relentlessly, and others may sit and train disciples. They are the people from this world but still not of this world. Their ideal is to be free from ego manifested in various forms such as ambition or pride. They live for social harmony with equal respect for all religions, for they see the same quest for the Truth underlying all religious practices but at the same time not having blind obedience to customs and rituals. Sufis, therefore, lay stress on the unity of inner teachings of all religions rather than on their outer form. Conforming to the outer form of religion is important for Sufis only to the extent that it does not inhibit spiritual progress. The real objective being to grow beyond religion, to understand the real meaning of the religion and to realize the Truth by one’s own experience.

If one looks upon them as saints, one would benefit from their sainthood. One would benefit from their company anyway even if one does not revere them as saints since their heart radiates the energy of love and induces the feeling of love in the hearts of others, resulting in the peace of their mind. For them the world is the place where the mankind has to gain experience. Human beings have been given freedom of action, good or bad, according to their desires. The spiritual progress is based on knowledge, which in turn is based on movement. The capability to act lies in the soul. Contact of soul with the physical matter is, therefore, necessary so that on the basis of experience, it may acquire knowledge of the world and thereafter the knowledge of the Truth. A physical body is necessary for realisation. The soul needs an outer covering, the physical body, just as for a seed the outer shell is necessary. If a seed is sown without its outer covering, it will not sprout; it will not grow into a tree. Similarly, the soul also cannot realise the Truth without a physical body. The experience of pain and suffering enables one to understand pain and suffering of others and develop sympathy and kindness for them. It is a process of constant evolution and achieving perfection as a true human being.

The Sufis want to be nothing. It is their ideal to lose all their identity i.e. the complete sacrifice of the self, the ego. Abdul Samad, a disciple of Shaikh Abu Sa’id ibn Abul-Khayr narrated that he once regrettingly mentioned to his Shaikh that as he had been travelling, he could not attend his sermons and be benefited by the lessons. Shaikh Sa’id told him not to regret even if he misses the sermons for years, because he always said only one thing: ‘Sacrifice your ego, and nothing more.’

The Sufi is pledged to the service of humanity. There is no good or evil for the Creator. Only the human society makes it so. The Sufis are also beyond good and evil but they are the people of the highest morality. They are different from others in that they are absorbed somewhere all the time. They do not notice good or bad. Sufis do not say: I do this or that. They do it. It is the Sufi way. If one thinks that he did a great thing, then it goes; it has no value. The Sufi thinks that he did it because it was his duty. For them duty has a permanent value.

Sufis are lovers. They are Beloved of God. Prophet Muhammad was buried without a shroud. Why? The answer came after 1200 years. Sarmad, a Sufi saint, provided the answer. The ruler Aurangzeb asked him, ‘what sort of a man are you; you have nothing to put on, look at you, you are naked; But I am a King. I can dress the whole nation, if I wish; my own garments are rich and wonderful! Sarmad replied, ‘Who made you a King and me a beggar, is the same God. Those who are defective, those who are sinners, are supplied with clothes and worldly possessions, but those who are Saints, do not need all this, for they are Beloved of God!

The Sufi lives only in the present. He does not think of yesterday or of tomorrow. The Sufi is linked to the present moment and he lives in the Eternal Now. The present moment is the nexus between him and the Eternal. He listens to his inner self and acts accordingly. For him the present moment is the moment to achieve his target. He does not wait for a better or an auspicious tomorrow. He evolves every moment. He is like a wave, which propagates every moment.

Sufism can be considered as something approaching a universal faith with liberal teachings and great tolerance as exhibited in the conduct of most of the Sufis. The most important attributes that have contributed to their wide acceptance are their love for the humanity, purity of mind and perfection in their conduct. Sufis distinguish spirituality from religion. For them the Almighty is not concerned with one’s religion but with love. Spirituality does not need following of any particular religion. Customs and rituals are only the outer form of religion, which depend upon the place and social circumstances. Spirituality, however, is seeking the Truth and self-realization that are the matters of soul, which is same in everyone and above all these things.

The Sufis are people with an open heart. They do not have any prejudices i.e. their mind is not preoccupied with any bias towards any one. They have no complex; neither are they overawed by the presence of kings, nor do they boast in the company of poor. They take things as they come. They do not condemn any one, even a known sinner, for they consider that to hurt someone’s feelings is the biggest sin. For them to hurt others’ feelings is the same as hurting one’s own feelings. They may, therefore, suffer bodily, but would not hurt their feelings. No difference exists between their conduct and their feelings, as a result of which they do not suffer from any complex.

forrás: sufi saints ans sufism

Szufi rendek

- Naqsabandi rend
- történetek, mesék, anekdoták, viccek – Naszreddin Hodzsa történetek
- Iránban és Töröko.-ban nagyon népszerűek
- Rumi párversekben (meszneví) kommentálta
- haqq – igazság
- 3 részből áll a mistikus tudás:
1. saria – világi tudás
2. tariqa – út, amin a tanítvány halad
3. haqíqa – mester

Szufí szent emberek életrajza

- Ibn Arabí: 1165, Sevilla -124o, Damaszkusz;
- a legnagyobb mester, a leghitetlenebb mester
- Urijani: Ibn Arabí első mestere; “ő volt az első mesterem, állandóan látogattam őt”
- a tanítvány egyik fő kötelessége a mestere látogatása
- megemlékezés, egyéni ájtatosság
- muszíd: akarat
- magdúb: Isten vonzása
- a kötelékek elvágása
- belső hangok – meghallás, meghallgatás
- Abú Yaqúb – andalúziai szufi: magában imádkozott és titokban osztogatott alamizsnát
- Abu Madyar

Iszlám misztika 1.

Iszlám misztika – Iványi – az út és a törvény; a szufí

- Tebris(???) 12oo-as években földrengés; az egyik ház belsejében találtak egy embert, az ember éppen dolgozott, gyere ki, mert rádomlik a ház; hagyjatok, mert harminc év alatt először sikerült egy tökéletes vávot írnom; váv-val egy szó kezdődik, ami Istenre utal
- istenhez vezető út – tarika, saría – magatartás, életvitel
- misztika és ortodoxia kapcsolata elméletben
- iszlám fő irányzata – szunniták és a misztikusok hozzájuk való viszonyulása
- út, valóság, törvény (út, valóság – szufí; törvény – ortodoxia)
- a szufí lelki gyakorlatokat igényel; elérni a valóságot, az Istennel való közösséget
- út – kezdet, valóság – mestereké, a saría a köznépé; ők magukat az elit elitjének tartják, akik célba értek
- a törvény követői, de nem járnak misztikus úton: ami az enyém, az enyém, a tied, az a tied; az ember és az Isten kapcsolatára is értik; kívülállás; aliud Isten
- az út követői: ami az enyém, az enyém, ami a tied, az is az enyém; szimbizózis, de még nem teljesség
- a valóság emberei: nincs enyém és tied;
- immanens Isten (ezt a mondatot ellenzik leginkább az ort. hívei); nincs arab megfelelő; hulul: betelepülés; egyik első követőjét megölték ezért – Manszur Halládzs a belénk költöző Isten hirdetője
- a misztikus vallások sokkal jobban hasonlítanak, mint az orthodox vallások, kevésbé függnek a rítusoktól, a misztikusok ki is válhatak (csak a modern korban van erre példa)
- betérők a szufí közösségekbe, ők nem muszlimok, hanem csak szufík (Amerika, Ny. Eur.)
- Isten-ember viszonya a vízválasztó
- Allah az úr (raab), az emberek rabszolgák
- gyönyörű – mas Allah – amilyennek Isten akarja
- A valóságba bekapcsolódók Isten barátai, akik nagyon közel állnak Istenhez
- elm – tudás; amal – praxis; a misztika elsősorban nem tudás, hanem gyakorlat; bizonyos tevékenységeket kell végreajtani, hogy azáltal eljussunk Istenhez
- a hallgatás misztikus erény (minden misztikában, ld. tao, keresztény szerzetesség)
- három dolog jellemzi a misztikust: a kevés beszéd, a kevés beszéd, a kevés alvás; alvás helyett imádkozni és elmélkedni kell; a böjt lelki gyakorlat; az éhezés nagyszerű fizikai előkészítése a látomásoknak; a beszéd elvonja a figyelmet az elmélyüléstől;
- ezzel szembe lehet állítani az iszlám misztika hatalmas irodalmát; az irodalom nagy része (írás és olvasás) nem misztikus cselekedet, hanem csak hat rám, és segít, hogy legyen misztikus cselekedet
- Ahmed Ibn-Adzsiba – 177o-től írt könyvket; misztikus Korán-magyarázat; 1793-ban elment Fezben egy misztikus mesterhez, aki mellett inaskodott, aztán két év után szufí lett; két év után szufí let, a cselekedetektől, nem attól, hogy olvasott vagy írt;
- a misztika egyik legfontosabb jellemzője a csoportosulás
- Ibn-Arabi a 13. sz. legjelentősebb szufí gondolkodó; Mekkai látomások (modern kiadásban hatvan kötet)
- Halládzs – 922-ben felakasztották; a szufí nagy mártírja, csoportosulásai gyanúsak voltak, és ez szemet szúrt a bagdadi kalifának; a közhit szerint a mondásaiért végeztek ki, de a perben ilyen nem szerepel;
- a misztika személyes vallásosság; egyénileg is lehet misztikusnak lenni;Istennel való találkozás, egyesülés, közösség a szív belsejében zajlik
- ort. – dzsamaí – közösségi vallás
- Hakim Al-Kirmizi – misztikus önéletrajz; IX. sz. mester és a csoport kapcsolata; csoportban végzett vallásgyakorlat, vezetője a sejk (mester, tudós, vezető); a könyv nem helyettesíti ezt az élményt
- az igazi misztika kialakulása a csoportokhoz köthető, IX. sz. vége felé
- az út kezdete, első jellegzetessége olan emberi, erköcsi jellem, lelki gyakorlat, aminek cask közösségben van értelme (pl. alázat); hogyan tudná az önmegalázás gyakorlatát végrehajtani (raúl); felült egy szamárra, és végigment Kirmiz város piacán; a szamáron ülés alacsony társadalmi státust jelentett; a religio licita vallásainak tagjai nem ülhettek lovon, cask szamáron; ekkor érezte, hogy megtisztult
- Abu Jazid Al-Bisztáni (Bajazid) Bokhara környékén élt; neki volt egy tanítványcsoportja; egyszer jelentkezett nála egy tanítvány; húsz éve a lábaidnál ülök, mégsem jot el a megvilágosodás (dzsalliáh); nagyon gazdag volt; első lépésként vegyen egy réz-edényt, tegyen bele diót, üljön egy szamárra, mejen végig a kereskedők utcáján, ahol mindenki ismeri, és a gyerekeknek adjon diót; én mindent megteszek, csak ezt nem; akkor nem is fogsz Istebn közelébe jutni
- minden misztikus mestert keresett magának, akinek taníványa lett (rabszolgája)
- misztikus léthez kell lelki edzés – megalázkodás az emeberek felé, állandó megalázkodás (bűnbánat) Isten felé (tauba – visszatérés Isten igaz útjára – bűnbánat)
- a misztikusok nem foglalkoznak a jogi esetekkel, azzal foglalkoznak, ami a saría alapján nem számít bűnnek
- mindenféle önmegtartóztatás szufí erény (az ortodoxia szerint a nemi önmegtartztatás bűn)
- a túlzott akaratosság bűn a misztikában
- Naksaband-i történetek (viccek, majd ebből példabeszédek)
- nem akarok akarni, mert akarni csak Isten akarhat
- Szolovjov: Csendes Don (???)
- a fukarság az egyik főbűn
- Dzsalaladí Rumí
- bahr: víz, folyó; jelkép: adomány, tudás